Baptize by Blazing Fire BOOK #3 (Abridged)
by Pastor Yong-Doo Kim
Walking through the twelve pearly doors
===== February 9, 2005 (Wednesday): ===== “Accomplishing
blessings in the New Year”
Sermon scriptures: “Thus saith the LORD the maker
thereof, the LORD that formed it, to establish it; the
LORD is his name; call unto me, and I will answer thee,
and show thee great and mighty things, which thou
knowest not.” (Jeremiah 33:2-3) KJV.
1. God And Our Relationship
When God speaks His word has a front and a back. Just as
there is the palm and the back of the hand as well as a
head and a tail on a coin, there are double meanings to
His word. Those who receive the Lord’s word with faith
will receive the promise of salvation and be blessed
with the eternal life. But, if you are filled with
unbelief and disobey Him you will face many trials and
tribulations. Just as the Israelites often forgot about
God, and when they rejected His invitation to be the
chosen nation, they suffered through many wars and were
taken as the enemy’s prisoners. Their lives were filled
with misery and they experienced many devastating
sufferings. Therefore, the believers must be certain
that their relationship is thoroughly joined with God
specifically during the times of distress and adversity.
Also, in our walk with Christ we must be devoted with
all our hearts, with certainty and with a positive
attitude to bring joy to our Lord. Our God the Father
never overlooks rebuking His children’s shortcomings. As
if playing with a spinning top, the more one fearfully
whips the top, it spins correctly and balances. As such,
it is imperative for us to know if our relationship with
God is that of salvation and eternal life or curse and
judgment.
2. God Fulfills And Completes His Work
God is a planner and designer of a divine plan. He is
concerned about us humans, and is constantly thinking
and working for our well being. Therefore, the Bible
describes our God as a potter who makes various
potteries out of clay (Isaiah 45:9).
Before creating a clay bowl, a potter plans ahead and
molds the clay with his bare hands and a potter never
makes anything unprepared. A potter is deeply devoted
and concentrates on the project until it’s perfectly
completed. Then when the project turns out to be a
masterpiece, all are filled with admiration and delight.
“I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace,
and create evil: I the LORD do all these things” (Isaiah
45:7) KJV.
You and I are the precious masterpiece that God has
personally created. The various appearances of our faces
and personalities are all different and we are sent into
this world with our uniqueness. No one can dare to
imitate such creation and we are the most precious souls
in this world. Consequently, it is wrong to put
ourselves down, but it is also wrong to lift ourselves
up above our creator, and become arrogant. We must
always give thanksgiving and glory to the Lord.
3. Cry Out To God And Pray
We can say that one of the most important aspects of
human life is the exchange of words between people.
Communication is an important step in understanding the
inner thoughts of others. God said if we want to know
His thoughts, He urges us to open our mouths, cry out
and pray. Then He promises to share the secret no one
else knows.
The new and the old testaments are filled with people’s
cries and prayers and God’s answers to those earnest
prayers. Whether as a group, a family, or individually,
when we pray out loud and cry out to God we will always
receive the proper answers to the matter at hand. God
takes the opportunity to personally intervene when we
are fervently crying out to him. The Bible states that
when we cry out to God he will say, “Here I am” (Isaiah
58:9) KJV and the Lord is never far away, but is always
near.
Jeremiah, as a prophet, spent his lifetime crying out
for his nation and people. But, if it was not Jeremiah
who prayed to God, God would have chosen someone else to
take Jeremiah’s place. When we study the prophets and
their work in the Bible, we see their lives were lived
exclusively as servants of God.
God is always looking for people who fit appropriately
for the particular time frame we live in. When He finds
the right servant, He will give the power, and the Holy
Spirit will pour down the anointing oil utilizing the
individual mightily. How each is used depends on the
size of their spiritual bowl, but we must be thankful
that we are called by God to be used; therefore, we must
faithfully devote ourselves to that call.
In this life we can be used by God for a short moment or
our lives can be used entirely until death. On that
account, if we want to be used for a long time we must
live according to His plan without changing. “But in a
great house there are not only vessels of gold and of
silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to
honor, and some to dishonour. If a man therefore purge
himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour,
sanctified, and meet for the master's use, and prepared
unto every good work” (2 Timothy 2:20-21) KJV.
4. I Will Reveal My Secrets
“Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing, but he revealeth
his secret unto his servants the prophets. The lion hath
roared, who will not fear? The Lord GOD hath spoken, who
can but prophesy?” (Amos 3:7-8) KJV.
Our God the Father reveals His secrets to those who
diligently seek and knock. God’s secret can be taken
away by those who are faithfully and passionately
seeking, which stirs our curiosity and at the same time
motivates us. Faith, along with the word, prayer, and
diligently desiring to be in the presence of the Lord is
when the secret will be revealed to you.
This truth certainly shows an enormous grace of our
Lord. There can be many interpretations of what it means
to reveal the secrets, but deviating from the original
meaning, there is also “passing the test through a deep,
grieving prayer,” interpreting the mystery, that is “it
will be revealed with much information,” and this is
what it means. Actually, the Lord showed me many events
that are still yet to occur. “And he said, I will make
all my goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim
the name of the LORD before thee; and will be gracious
to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom
I will shew mercy” (Exodus 33:19) KJV.
God the Father does not simply give to us the enormous
volume of spiritual secrets, but through various large
and small trials and tests they are revealed. The Lord’s
inspection of our readiness is experienced every day in
our spiritual as well as our physical livelihood.
However, what’s more painful and difficult is the fact
that God does not warn us ahead of time and we
absolutely have no clue regarding when, where, and with
what method the test will progress. This is why we
cannot be free from tension and we must always pray
without ceasing. “And from the days of John the Baptist
until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by force” (Matthew 11:12) KJV.
God is seeking for souls who will approach the kingdom
of heaven, and unlock the spiritual secrets. Then in the
end times He will use them as the workers for the
harvest to harvest the grains. For this work we must
endure until the Lord’s approval of our readiness and
seek deeper and pray through continual, endless, humble,
and powerful faith.
The way God is currently dealing with our church is
exceptionally uncommon compared to other churches. The
reason is because it has to do with what will take place
in the end times; there will be views strongly affirming
and those who are uncertain. When we look back at our
nation’s shocking experience in the past, it is most
likely the majority of opinions will be negative. This
is why the subject is dealt with cautiously and
seriously.
Today, we are spiritually blinded and the more we
proceed forward, the more uncertain the world becomes.
This is why the Lord baptized us with the Holy Spirit
and fire -- revealing the power of the Lord to save the
lost souls. “I indeed baptize you with water unto
repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire” (Matthew 3:11)
KJV.
We are experiencing the blazing baptism of the Holy
Spirit on a daily basis. No matter where the location we
are at, the Lord’s power is upon us when two or more of
us are gathered together. “And this is the confidence
that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according
to his will, he heareth us” (1 John 5:14) KJV, and this
is His promise. We are certain that we can be renewed
daily through prayer. Hallelujah!
* Regarding The Guardian Angels
In the Bible there is no mention of the “guardian”
angels. Instead, Apostle Peter mentions briefly in Acts
12:15 of such an angel. The concepts of the guardian
angels often arouse our curiosity of the Bible. “Which
things also we speak, not in the words which man's
wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth;
comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (1
Corinthians 2:13) KJV.
Those of us who are Christians would like to know if the
guardian angels truly exist. Generally, those with the
spiritual gift of distinction who have stepped into the
spiritual realm know the truth, and we’re sharing the
real experience with the world. The spiritual events can
only be distinguished spiritually, and Jesus commanded
that we inform the spiritually unaware Christians with
certainty and record precisely what was revealed.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Kim, Joo-Eun Meets The Guardian Angel
A week after the New Year I went to my maternal
grandparents’ house. My grandfather and grandmother
greeted me joyfully. My pastor and father said,
“Joo-Eun, right now your grandpa and grandma will be
reciting the sinner’s prayer of repentance, so observe
carefully with you spiritual eyes,” and then he began
preparing for prayer. My father asked my grandparents to
kneel down and repeat the prayer after him.
They both repeated, “Our heavenly Father, I am a sinner.
I did not know you and lived until now worshipping an
idol. Please forgive me of my sins! From now on I will
accept and worship your son Jesus Christ as my savior,”
and when they prayed, God sent two angels to descend
from heaven who took their places besides my
grandparents. The two angels were my grandparents’
guardian angels who will protect them until the end.
As soon as the angels descended from heaven, they
respectfully bowed their heads before Jesus, and by
raising one hand they displayed what looked like a
gesture of taking a pledge. This scene looked heroic yet
humbling. Jesus spoke to them with His glorious and
majestic voice. “You have been entrusted with the duty
of protecting brother Kang, Soo-Yong, and sister, Haam,
Oak-Boon until they depart from this earth. Do you
understand?” As soon as the command was given, the
angels bowed their heads and bent their knees slightly
and respectfully answered, “Yes, my holy Lord! We will
do as you said.”
But what was peculiar was as soon as they answered, the
angels wings disappeared, so I could not help but ask
Jesus a question regarding this. “Jesus! When the angels
first came down from heaven they had wings, but why did
their wings suddenly disappear?” Jesus explained, “My
dear Sesame, don’t you have such a curious mind? The
angel’s wings did not disappear.”
* The Angel’s Wings And Feathers
“The guardian angels’ wings and their feathers have a
close connection to the believer’s faith. When the
believers live devoted and faithfully to me, the angels’
wings will begin to grow, and later it will become a
large wing. Also, the feathers on the wings will grow
beautifully.” “Oh I see, Lord! Thank you for explaining
it to me.” When I showed my gratitude toward Jesus, He
smiled and was very pleased.
Jesus told me that in heaven my mother’s paternal and
maternal grandmothers are with us today celebrating my
maternal grandparents accepting salvation, and the Lord
promised to bring them my mother’s grandmothers to the
Lord’s Church service.
When I relayed this information to the pastor he
excitedly said, “Joo-Eun! That is a sensitive issue so
we have to be cautious talking about it. It can bring
about enormous adverse criticisms from many churches
around our nation.” As soon as the pastor finished his
thoughts, Jesus, who was standing beside me said, “Is
there anything that I can’t do? Pastor Kim do not worry
yourself sick! I have invited many souls from heaven to
join the service at the Lord’s Church, and it is because
your service is focused on me and spiritually alive. In
the near future I plan to take many of my well known
servants from the Bible to personally witness the sermon
at the Lord’s Church, and those congregational members
with the gift of spiritual sight will clearly see and
have conversations with them.”
Filled with overwhelming excitement I gazed at Jesus,
shouting, “Wow! Jesus! Does that mean our forefathers of
faith, Abraham, Moses and Elijah will be attending our
church service?” Jesus replied, “Yes, yes. Of course,
yes! Right now they are all looking forward to visiting
the Lord’s Church.”
As soon as I got home I shared this with my brother,
Joseph, and he immediately responded, “Wow! Then I will
like to meet and talk to Job’s daughters first.” When I
heard that I was jealous. Jesus once again gave me His
word to remind my father to record precisely what
transpired today.
* The Process Of Receiving Jesus
“That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord
Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath
raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with
the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the
mouth confession is made unto salvation” (Romans10:9-10)
KJV.
Jesus explained, “Sesame! In order for someone to be
saved, they must believe and receive me sincerely deep
into their hearts, but most importantly it is crucial to
have a sincere heart and mind. Many who have received me
end up in hell, because during the prayer of confession
they simply recited the prayer without sincerity!”
Jesus also said, “Many profess they have accepted and
proclaimed me into their hearts, and with their mouths
believe that they are saved, since they’ve believed in
me for a long time, but, it is not the length of time
that determines your salvation. It is the process of
bearing fruits in your character that leads you closer
to attaining salvation. Many believe blindly the
incorrect teaching that simply reciting with their
mouths will guarantee their salvation -- and are under
an illusion that they will go to heaven. Salvation
should be realized through fear and trembling and each
individual must grow in sincere faith.” Jesus is
heartbroken and frustrated that so many souls end up in
hell because they believed erroneously.
I asked Jesus, “Jesus! What do I do? Can I receive
salvation?” and Jesus, filled with grace, responded,
“Yes, of course. Why wouldn’t my Sesame receive
salvation? But, you also must diligently obey and live
faithfully. Do you understand?” I made a promise and
said “Yes, Lord! I will live as you said.”
“Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as
in my presence only, but now much more in my absence,
work out your own salvation with fear and trembling”
(Philippians 2:12).
“Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of
your souls” (1 Peter 1:9) KJV.
Kim, Joseph: *Joseph Finally Encounters The Female Demon
I was concentrating on pleading with the Lord for the
spiritual gift of sight and I was on fire praying in
tongues when approximately 3 feet away in front of me
there was a person wearing a white garment sitting with
their back to me. While I was praying I thought ‘Who is
this person sitting with their back to me?’ It didn’t
look like the person was a male because the straight
hair was tied down long, and it was shaking a little
bit. I became really curious and my fear began to grow
as well.
I was sure it was a demon, but without budging, it sat
with its back facing me. My fear grew even bigger.
Suddenly, in that moment with a scream, “Ahhhh!” the
demon’s head turned backward facing me, and I was sure
my heart stopped beating. The female demon twisted her
head with its mouth wide opened as the blood poured out
profusely from the fangs protruding from the top and the
bottom of its mouth. The edge of the demon’s eyes bled
as it narrowed its eyes and stared down at me, talking.
“I will send you to hell!” When I heard this I was
terrified and didn’t know what to do, so I began to pray
to fight back. “Hey, you filthy demon! In the name of
Jesus flee from me! Depart from me!”
But, the demon did not easily retreat. Instead, it
attacked me with its sharp nails to scratch me. I often
memorized Bible verses to always be prepared for the
demon’s attacks, so I shouted out, “Submit yourselves
therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee
from you” (James 4:7) KJV. Even with this, the female
demon did not flee because she was a very malicious one.
I began to recite loudly Matthew 16:17 filled with
authority. “And these signs shall follow them that
believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they
shall speak with new tongues.” At that moment the demon
fled from me for the first time.
I continued to pray after this incident when countless
female demons continuously approached me once again.
Until now, before my gift of spiritual sight, I often
cried and worried that I would never receive the gift.
When I first heard how quickly sister Baek, Bong-Nyo,
Haak-Sung and Joo-Eun had received their gift of
spiritual sight and of their spiritual battles with the
demons, I never dreamt that I would be experiencing it
for myself. As we can see with our eyes and talk, the
demons were clear and certainly visible to our eyes. We
can perceive them with all our senses. Demons with
missing eyes and sometimes only the eye balls rolled
toward me, as well as a blue demon with eyes like a cat,
and many female demons continued to attack me, but I
gouged each of their eyes out and threw them far away
from me.
Then suddenly it was quiet and I couldn’t see anything,
so I continued to pray in tongues. A gigantic wild boar
with sharp fangs from both sides charged toward me,
honking loudly, “Honk!” As the hot steam from the boar’s
nose and mouth hit me, the disgusting stench made me
nauseous. Without a warning, when I was totally
unprepared, the boar tried to head butt me, so Haak-Sung
who was praying beside me shouted, “Joseph, watch out –
it’s dangerous! Take cover and move!” and with that
warning, he confronted and stood face to face with the
boar. Brother Haa-Sung took the boar by the neck and
forced it onto the ground, then the boar screeched
“Honk!” and disappeared.
I let out a sigh, “Whew!” to relieve my tension and
began to pray in tongues continuously. This time I saw a
large boulder; it was pitch dark everywhere. I began to
see something that looked like wolves, and one by one
they howled, crying out “Aooooo! Aooooo! Aoooo!” There
went the goose bumps again. At the same time, without
realizing, an anaconda slithered beside me and began
coiling and suffocating me -- which happened literally
in the blink of an eye.
When it became difficult to breathe, in that moment I
thought it will be just a matter of time before I will
die, so I kicked and struggled, but I had no energy left
in me to scream. Nevertheless, I gathered all my
strength: “Lord, Lord! Strengthen me! Give me the
strength” and immediately I was filled with mighty
strength. I grabbed the anaconda with my hands and threw
it far away.
Finally, after defeating the attacks from the demons, I
felt as if my prayer suddenly gained some wings and flew
at an unbelievable speed toward heaven. I felt it so
distinctly. The atmosphere surrounding the earth was
slightly reddish yellow and it was so beautiful.
Kim, Joo-Eun:* The Wild Boar Demon
The wild boar demon that appeared violently before my
brother, Joseph, began charging toward me and it
displayed a gray, ashy color. I was so terrified I
opened my eyes, and the boar disappeared. I closed my
eyes again and continued praying. There in front of me
was a deep forest and I was walking in it alone. Then
the boar that I saw a few moments ago reappeared
suddenly, charging at me full speed, trying to collide
into me. I ran frantically away from the wild boar that
was chasing me endlessly, when I saw a wide road ahead
and ran into the middle of the road, and there I saw
Jesus standing there.
I shouted out to Him, “Jesus, Jesus! Please save me. The
wild boar is attacking me!” and I ran into the Lord’s
arms. The Lord comforted me and said “Dearest Joo-Eun,
do not worry.” Jesus then grabbed the charging wild
boar, plucked out all its fur, beat it down and the boar
cried out in pain. Jesus then threw the wild boar far
away from me.
* My House In Heaven
I said, “My beloved Jesus! I want to see my house in
heaven. I would like to see it. Please let me see it
just once!” and I pleaded with the Lord. At that
instant, different scenery unfolded before my eyes to an
unbelievable sight where enormous light poured out, so I
could not keep my eyes open. The large house at a
distant was encased in various shades of pink
brilliance. I thought to myself ‘I like the color pink,
too….wow! I don’t know who the owner of this house is,
but I am so envious, so very envious.’ Jesus held my
hand and led me closer to the house and said we should
find out whose house it was, so I casually followed Him.
I was so happy I thought I was going to faint.
That house was none other than my own, and there was a
sign on the side reading ‘Sesame’s house’ -- my
nickname. From afar the house looked pink, but when I
got a closer look there were actually many different
colors mixed in the brilliance. My house in heaven was
so magnificent, large and tall, that when I stood at the
front door I felt like a speck of dust. The width was
significantly wide as well. Jesus already knew that my
favorite color was pink and accordingly has prepared my
house with pink brilliance. At the entrance of my house
stood two tall angels wearing swords, and when they saw
me, they respectfully bowed saying, “Welcome, sister
Joo-Eun!” I did not enter the house, but enjoyed only
the exterior.
There were so many gems and diamonds I’ve never seen
before stuck into the door and the walls, and when the
light shined on them I could not think straight. Some
areas of the house were shaped like Lego blocks, and the
higher the house went up, blossomed out like a morning
glory. I don’t know why, but maybe because it was my
house that all the other houses looked smaller than
mine. I thanked Jesus over and over again. “Jesus, my
beloved Jesus! Thank you so very much. It is magnificent
and beautiful!” Then Jesus replied, “You’re welcome,
Joo-Eun! Next time I will take you inside your house, so
pray diligently.” Also, Jesus promised that when I do
something with faith, whatever it is, He will build my
house bigger and higher.
Lee, Haak-Sung:* A Prayer That Soars High Up To Heaven
While I was praying, Jesus came to me and He passed
between all the praying individuals, and smiled, while
mumbling under His breath. “I want to especially see
whose prayer will soar highest to heaven, so let’s see,”
and as soon as He said this, every single one of us
simultaneously began to pray, trying to be filled with
blazing fire of the Holy Spirit. I felt like we were
firing a pistol of prayer.
Jesus said aloud, “Let’s see. That’s right, all right!
As expected, Pastor Kim is doing very well! Yes, yes,
you’re doing great. Be louder, more fire, much more
earnestly! Oh yes, you’re doing great. Awesome… Sister
Kang, Hyun-Ja, and is my bride to be also praying out
loud? Yes, that’s it!” Then Jesus concentrated on
hearing Joseph, Joo-Eun, myself, Yoo-Kyung, my mom, and
Deaconess Shin. Jesus passed back and forth among us to
examine how high our prayer was traveling. I can see
visually that our prayer was like a race and how we
performed was intensely displayed as bars on a graph.
===== February 10, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon Passage: “For therein is the righteousness of God
revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, the just
shall live by faith” (Romans 1:17) KJV.
Kim, Joo-Eun:* Joo-Eun Sees The Entrance Of Hell
I was praying out loud when the shining, luminance of
Jesus was approaching toward me. Jesus took my hand and
said, “My Sesame! You have to come with me, so follow
me.” I replied, “Yes, Jesus.” As soon as I held onto the
Lord’s hand, I was traveling along a dark and long
tunnel, and I perceived immediately I was in hell.
As usual, the road in hell is always dark and gives me
the chills. We walked for a while and as we walked,
toward the left side of the road I saw a large arrow
clearly before me. At first it seemed the arrow was
simply pointing at a certain direction, but soon I
realized that there was no other way to go beside the
direction the arrow was pointing. When we entered
deeper, a clean sign reading, ‘Hell’s Entrance’ caught
my eyes and at that moment my body began to shrink back.
T he Lord quickly read my mind and said, “Joo-Eun, do
not worry. I will protect you” and He reassured me.
Entering even further into hell, the road was glowing
red, and I couldn’t stand the blazing heat. It seemed
everything was made hot from the tremendous heat. I
endured it as long as possible, but I became more scared
and terrified, so I cried out, “Jesus, Jesus! It is too
hot and I am scared.” The Lord comforted me by reminding
me not to worry.
Finally, when the door to the hell opened with the fiery
heat, the screams of countless people could be heard all
at once. Many small roads stretched out, divided and
connected with many other roads, and on both sides of
the road were bottomless cliffs. The small and large
flames of fire were alive and were climbing up the sides
of the cliff. On the left there were many gigantic
frying pans with handles on both sides. I’ve seen many
people being cooked alive in the frying pans before, but
there is a tremendous size difference with the ones I
was seeing. The pan was ten times larger than my
elementary athletic field.
The pan was filled with naked bodies and there was so
much smoke. The demons began to pour an oil-like
substance on the bodies which began to scream and run
frantically trying to avoid the grease. Below their feet
the pan became red hot from the fire, and from above the
demons beat them and poured boiling oil all over them.
The people looked like they were clothed in rags, but it
was their flesh peeling off in tatters as they gnashed
their teeth.
Also, on the other side there was a mountain of a wall
and each of the walls were covered with countless holes.
These holes were connected as far down to the bottom of
the hell, and inside the dark holes were sounds of
people screaming continuously. The stench was horrible
so I said, “Jesus! I felt sick to my stomach and it’s
unbearable,” so the Lord replied, “Of course, Joo-Eun! I
will make sure you can’t smell anything.” He then
touched my nose, allowing me to only see and feel things
around me.
Beside the frying pan, I could see the many different
demons surrounding it. There were demons resembling an
old woman, short haired, white haired skulls, various
species of snakes, and demons with animal heads, those
with bat’s wings that were flying around, as well as
countless other demons. Every single one of these demons
was carrying a deadly weapon.
There were also many strange looking demons that were
holding a rather large blade. When the people who are in
terrible pain show resistance by shouting and attempting
to climb out, these demons have the job of repeatedly
stabbing the people with the blade, crushing their
bodies, and throwing them back into the fire.
* Human Kabobs In Hell Resembling Chicken Kabobs
Jesus led me to another location where I almost fainted
at what I witnessed. On my way home from school I often
enjoyed buying skewered, boiled quail eggs and chicken
kabobs to eat at the store. But, when I saw an image
that resembled this chicken kabob in hell, I was
shivering with shocked terror. It was a sight so
terrifying and chilling that I didn’t notice Jesus
standing beside me.
A male, then a female, then another male and in that
orderly fashion they were piled up high, and were not
scattered even a bit, maybe because the giant demons
were holding them from the side. All the people were
naked and were stacked up into many levels. Some piles
were about 130 ft tall, some were 328 ft tall, and still
some were 492 ft tall.
Terror in the people was so vivid, and it seemed they
had no way of resisting what was happening. When the
human pile was ready, the demons took a long and sharp
corkscrew-like instrument, which was much longer than
the human pile, and pierced it through the chest. Soon
the corkscrew had penetrated through the last person’s
chest at the bottom of the human pile. At that moment
the simultaneous, agonizing screams sounded as though
they would tear though the sky: “Ahhh! Please, help me!
Please, please! Stop!”
The gigantic demons fixed the humans in place, and took
another long corkscrew, and this time, pierced the lower
abdomen area, and then held the human kabob up at once.
The people continued to cry out, pleading for mercy.
Some other demons approached, grinning, each holding a
long skewer and began to stab and poke the people. “Save
me! Please, stop doing this! Stop, just stop it! You
damn demons!” and the people poured out curses -- but it
was no use. The blood began pouring out from the people.
It looked similar to when my mother was boiling sweet
potatoes. She would use a metal chopstick to poke them
to see if they were fully cooked.
What was puzzling was that even though people were
struggling with all their might, kicking and screaming,
they did not fall. The demons were so gigantic they
almost touched the sky, and their hair was curly, and
the eyebrows and lashes were squirming like disgusting
worms. “Yuk! This is horrible. Oh, it’s hideous!” I
involuntarily expressed my total disgust. The demons
continued to shout and laugh out loudly, “Wow! This is
great. It is really great” and they screamed out over
and over again.
The long corkscrew the demon stabbed the pile of people
with had a large handle, and the other demons came and
lifted people up toward the blazing fire. Then they put
them into the flaming fire and began to spin then
around. At that moment the people on the corkscrew began
to scream even louder in pain. “Ahhhh, save me! The pain
is killing me. Ouch, it’s so hot!” The demons cared less
about the agonizing screams of the people and continued
to cook them alive in the fire. The humans were getting
the taste of both the pain inflicted by the kabob skewer
as well as being cook alive simultaneously.
I questioned Jesus: “Jesus, how can they feel all these
horrible pains? I am so terrified,” and then the Lord
replied, “Joo-Eun! No matter what painful punishments
are inflicted on the people here in hell, all their
senses are still alive -- as it is for the people living
on earth. Let’s listen to what the demons are saying
right now.”
The demons took the grilled humans on the skewer off the
fire and said, “It looks delicious. Which one of these
fools should I eat first, in order or from the middle?”
The grilled humans were not dead; instead they were
scorched black and still alive but completely exhausted.
Each demon took a skewer saying, “Oh, never mind. I will
eat them in order!” and then began tearing the flesh off
like barbeque meat they crunched like they were munching
on cartilage and bones. The crunching sound, each time
the demon chewed the crushed bones of the people, rolled
inside the demon’s mouth. People screamed in pain and
soon they disappeared from the demon’s mouth.
The next person on the skewer waited, frightened and
began to kick and scream, but there was no use. All of
them were scorched black and shook violently in terror.
One by one I witnessed the people being eaten alive by
the demons, and I was filled with sadness and tears ran
down my face. “Jesus, Jesus! I feel so sorry for these
people. What do I do? I cannot bear to see them any
more,” and I sobbed.
Those scorched in the fire and eaten by the demons began
to regenerate their flesh and bones. Then they were led
in groups and some individually by various demons to be
transferred to other parts of hell. The demons did not
tell them where they were being taken, but when one
suffering ended, without consideration they were all
relocated to yet another place.
People shouted, “Where are you taking us now? Please,
leave us alone. Have mercy, won’t you?” and when they
asked, the demons replied, “Shut up you fools! Can’t you
just shut your mouths and just follow?” and they began
to stab them with a bluish sickle and severely beat
them. It was then when Jesus led me to another location.
* A Huge Pile Of Torturing Tools
“Jesus! Where are you taking me right now?” When I asked
the Lord, He answered and said I would know when I got
there and was taken once again to where the head demon,
Satan, was. Satan was sitting on his throne. But, there
was something peculiar, because on the large table set
before Satan there were countless amounts of horrible,
sharp and scary tools and weapons piled up on it. Then
an endless parade of people came in. There were just
massive numbers of people; I don’t have any sense of
proportion as to how many people there were.
Upon closer look at the tools on the table, there were
many tools that I recognized because we can see them
daily on earth. There were shiny blue sickles, axes,
many different blades of various sizes, hooks that were
larger than human, whips, razor sharp forks, hoes,
screwdrivers, augers, drills, spears, firearms, and many
tools that can be used to beat and stab. The faces of
the people in line turned pale thinking about what lay
ahead.
While Jesus and I were watching the king demon, Satan,
in a large pit, Jesus said “Let us go in a little
farther,” and He pulled me by the hand. One side of me
was scared, but I felt safe because Jesus was by my
side. Before long we reached where the king demon was
and around Satan and his followers we began to see many
souls more closely.
* Joo-Eun Faces Satan Again
In hell, Satan poured out curses at the souls while
preparing to torture them. Our eyes met. When our eyes
met, he gave me the scary stare down and suddenly yelled
out loudly.
“You! Why are you here again? Leave now! Why, why again?
Huh, why do you keep coming here! Are you trying to
gouge my eyes out and tear my wings again like last
time? Hey! There are no wings this time. I didn’t make
them. Hey you piggy! Hey you son of a bitch! Why are you
continuously bothering me?” There were curses I dare not
repeat which he kept spewing out at me. The king demon
definitely brewed deep anger towards me, but he was on
his guard against me because he was afraid I would use
Jesus’ authority to retaliate.
Satan didn’t see me as a young minor; instead he cursed
at me without ceasing like when the ignorant and
unreasonably angry adults engage in an out-of-control
fight. All the while he was being cautious of Jesus’
expression, he began to speak again but without cursing,
because he was scared of Jesus who was standing beside
me, and he shouted at the top on his lungs “Ahhhh, man,
ahhhh, man!” In that moment Jesus gave him a firm stare,
and Satan became timid and hung his head low, falling
forward, unable to speak, and then fell flat on his
face.
I didn’t want to miss this opportunity and shouted back
at the king demon. “Hey! You damn, Satan! You want a
piece of me? Damn you!” When I responded without fear
Jesus burst loudly into laughter. As I did before, I
wanted to climb on Satan and with regard I wanted to
tear him apart, but Jesus persuaded me, “Joo-Eun! That’s
enough.” He continued “My dear Sesame! If you
continually provoke these filthy demons, they will
disguise themselves and attack you and cause you great
pain, so this time let it go.”
After this the king demon continued on with spitting out
unthinkable curses at me, and I can honestly say that
I’ve never been cursed this much in my life. I was so
furious, and to retaliate I began to curse him out, but
I realized I didn’t want to fill my mouth with such
filth, so I stopped. Then I pleaded with Jesus: “Jesus!
That filthy Satan is cursing at me too much. I am so
angry and it’s killing me inside.” And just then Jesus
commanded loudly, “Who do you think you are cursing at
right now? You’re a mere filthy demon and you dare to
curse at my child, Joo-Eun?” At that Satan responded
with trembling voice and vowed, “Yes, of course. I will
not do it any more. I am sorry. I will never do it
again.”
I was so elated I began another round of attacks on
Satan with bombarding him with abusive slander. Satan
stared down at me helplessly, but the stare was
communicating that he would avenge me later. He then
repeated in a small voice, “You are dead. I will get you
later!” While cautioned from Jesus’ expressions, I
provoked Satan by sticking out my tongue, saying,
“Aren’t you so mad? Ha-ha!” and I continued taunting
him. The demon was about to explode with anger. I said
to Jesus, “Jesus! I think I want to go now, because I
don’t want to see that filthy face of his!” Then the
king demon, filled with irritation, ferociously said,
“Shit, what did you say?”
Jesus said to me, “Joo-Eun, hell is where you will
suffer for eternity. Also, all the souls in hell are
here because they refused to accept me on earth -- and
it’s an unforgivable sin. I want to forgive them, but
they’ve already forfeited that chance. They are sinners,
therefore, they have to endure and suffer whatever the
punishments are for eternity. In hell some punishments
are fixed for an individual, and for some it’s not so,
but regardless, each will suffer various calamities and
live eternally within this curse.” Afterwards Jesus
wanted to take me to another location, so I followed
Him.
* Room With Poisonous Insects
Jesus and I entered a room filled with all different
crawling, poisonous insects when suddenly I realized I
was trapped there alone. “Lord, Lord! Where are you?”
and no matter how much I called, the Lord wasn’t there.
I now understand how sister Baek, Bong-Nyo felt. This
appalling, disgusting and chilling scenario became a
reality I had to deal with. I was trapped in a small,
dark room and the dense, humid air pierced through my
nostrils. Moments later strange insects swarmed around
me, and I was unaware of where they came from.
There were bugs that looked like pine caterpillar,
larvae, worms, centipedes, and many other species I’m
not familiar with, and they began crawling up on me. I
thought I was going to faint and I yelled desperately,
“Yuck! Lord, where are you? Hey you disgusting bugs!
Fire of the Holy Spirit! With the fire of the Holy
Spirit burn them away!” and I pulled the bugs off of me.
Thereupon the fire of the Holy Spirit came out of my
body and in an instant incinerated all the bugs crawling
on my body.
But, the insects on the floor continued to crawl up to
my body. “Jesus, Jesus! Please save me! Where are you?”
and I called out for Jesus, but He still was nowhere to
be seen. “Oh, Jesus! Why did you bring to this place?” I
cried and yelled. Finally Jesus appeared and took my
hand and guided me back to church.
Jesus asked me how I was doing, and I replied that I
never wanted to return to that room again. After my
reply the Lord responded, “You will be all right! You
are a child with a strong faith, therefore you can
endure anything. I will use you mightily.” The Lord
promised to take me back to hell more often, because it
is the best way to unlock the gift of spiritual sight
and be certain of discernment, and through the visits to
hell, things will soon become clearer.
===== February 11, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “I have written unto you, fathers,
because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I
have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong,
and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome
the wicked one. Love not the world, neither the things
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the
love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the
world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes,
and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of
the world.” (1 John 2:14-16)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * A Military Demon Enters Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo
During the all night prayer vigil, for a split moment
sister Baek, Bong-Nyo seemed absent-minded, and at that
moment the demons entered into her like a swarm of bees.
After praising for about three hours, and delivering the
sermon, I had to be excused to use the restroom, and
when I returned, I could see the demons continuing to
enter into sister Baek, Bong-Nyo. She was rolling on the
floor complaining of severe pain, and I could not stand
watching her like this. I gathered the prayer team for
emergency prayer and we urgently began praying as if our
lives depending on it.
Why? I had an idea why the demons entered into sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo, but I did not know for certain what the
reasons were. It started in the evening. We were
fighting desperately to cast out the demons until the
next morning. Even with my powerful spiritual
capabilities, along with my physical strength, I was
gradually beginning to get fatigued, and the other
members of the prayer team were out of energy, and one
by one began collapsing to the side in exhaustion.
As He’s done before, Jesus stood by without saying a
word and very silently He observed us. To us, we are
constantly in a hurry and urgently request His help and
need solutions, but as Jesus was in control, He made
sure that we endured each steps from the beginning. When
I observed through my spiritual eyes, it was confirmed
that this was the process.
All through the night we cried out and continued the
spiritual battle of chasing out the demons -- as well as
being chased by the demons. We were in attack and
retreat mode, and while we were engaged in the offensive
and defensive battle, Jesus was always in observation,
deeply in thought. Jesus was weighing our faith, and He
wanted us to do the work ourselves with faith. But, when
we’ve reached our limitations in a situation, He
personally stepped in and intervened. Just as I assumed,
Jesus was testing our limitations. I found out later
that Jesus was allowing two angels to drive out the
demons after a designated time.
When faced with the demons, what were the defensive and
offensive battle plans Pastor Kim and the members of the
Lord’s Church utilized, and also, when the physical and
spiritual strength were exhausted, what would happen if
you fight until the end, in faith, without giving up….?
The Lord holds very high expectations of us; therefore,
we must try to work hard to sufficiently fulfill the
Lord’s high expectations at all time.
In a spiritual battle especially, the only plan of
attack and victory can be obtained through prayer and
trust in Jesus. There is no other way. In addition, our
humanistic, temporary thoughts of rest or retreating
from the battle strategy can not enter our minds. When
we thought about it, our Lord’s Church family members
were all madly involved in our prayer and we looked
quite crazy.
The evil demons that entered inside sister Baek,
Bong-Nyo’s body were exorcised out all night long, and
we barely chased them out one by one. I must have
shouted, “In the name of Jesus!” and “the fire of the
Holy Spirit!” thousands of times. The demonic forces
resisted until the end, even though they were burning
from the fire of the Holy Spirit, but in the end only
ashes remained.
So I thought, ‘since they’re all incinerated by the fire
and turned into ash, it is finished,’ something totally
unexpected and incomprehensible happened. The ashes
restored back to life and transformed into a different
demon. We did not succeed in retrieving the ashes out
far enough and with our focus still on a victorious
outcome, the situation turned for the worse.
This happened countless times. Therefore, even though
the demonic forces inside are incinerated into ashes by
the fire of the Holy Spirit, we must pull out all of the
ashes completely to have the assurance. The sounds of
the demons as they were cast out were very much similar
to the sounds from the movie “The Exorcist,” so I
recorded the sound as evidence to properly document it.
* The Lord Snips The Demons With A Large Scissor
The amount of demonic forces that went inside sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo surpassed anything I could have imagined.
It was something that we could not fathom with our mind.
Every one of us fell on the floor in complete
exhaustion, and I dared to be a little annoyed at Jesus.
The demons were spread out all over sister Baek’s body
like stretched-out rubber bands. “Jesus! Won’t you
please help us! We can’t do this any longer! What kinds
of demons are these, so stubbornly strong and adhesive
that we can’t peel them off of the body? Oh Lord, please
help us out of this situation! What time is it anyway?”
I complained to Jesus, demanding that He help us, and
after a long while Jesus finally intervened -- because I
guess looked pretty helpless.
Jesus was holding a very sharp scissor in one hand, and
with that scissor He began to mercilessly snip off the
demons that were covering sister Baek’s body like rubber
bands. At that moment, the demonic spirits cried out,
begging for mercy and transformed into ashes, and then
they became a smoke and disappeared.
With a stern expression, Jesus began rebuking us. “You
must finish the fight with your faith to the end, but
why did your faith become so weakened? When you pray in
faith, there’s nothing that you can’t do. Why are you so
afraid of the demons?” We gathered our bodies and minds
together to regroup and sincerely repented before Jesus.
Then after Jesus received all our prayers, He made a
request saying, “Let’s dance and celebrate joyfully for
me,” so we got up from where we were and danced with all
our hearts.
Jesus then changed the atmosphere and calmed us down,
and He spoke with sentiment and a warm voice. “To the
sheep who love the Lord’s Church: from now on when the
demons and their forces of evil enter your body, do not
be afraid! Instead defeat them with power and authority
because nothing is impossible with faith, so be bold and
strong!” Jesus desired us to attain victory and endure
the fight with faith -- no matter how hard it is --
without expressing sadness or defeat. Instead, He wanted
us to be joyful and victorious.
Our God the trinity has personally created us, and He
utilizes each of our uniqueness to its fullness. Despite
the situation, a child is without care or shame about
their reputation or their outward appearances; likewise,
we as a congregation dance and have fun during the
service. Jesus desires us to be pure like little
children.
Many believers today are aware of such truth, but in
reality their attitude during the service is very
different from the kind of service Jesus wants. There
are areas where we need to be pure like a child, but
also mature like an adult. “And said, Verily I say unto
you, except ye be converted, and become as little
children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven”
(Matthew 18:3). “When I was a child, I talked like a
child; I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child.
When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me” (1
Corinthians 13:11) KJV.
The Lord is not someone who answers our prayers the
moment we want, no matter when or what it is. Even when
the demons enter into our bodies without warning, Jesus
did not immediately resolve the problem; instead, He
trained us to fight the demons with our faith. The Lord
allowed any situations that will nurture our faith to
mature.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyo: * The Spiritual Lion Of Hell
As soon as I arrived at church the demons charged into
my body while my mind was distracted. When Pastor Kim
went to the restroom and came back after the sermon, in
the blink of an eye the demons entered through my arms
and legs. Without realizing, I let my guard down and
became distracted, and it resulted in a serious mistake.
I shouted inside to myself, ‘Oh no, Lord! Once again
today, the pastor and the congregation will not be able
to pray because of me. What should I do?’
Pastor Kim, especially, used all his strength to chase
the demons out of me, and it is not just one or two
days, but these days he was driving out the demons
daily. I am feeling so bad, and I don’t know how to
express my appreciation for him. I never imagined how
difficult of a process it was to unlock the spiritual
sight, and it was horrible dealing with the interference
and attacks by the demons. When I began receiving one,
two and more spiritual gifts, I turned pale, filled with
surprised. The demons that pastor began driving out one
by one looked disgusting to me. Those filthy demons
spread all over my body, then lumped together into a
conglomerated mass which inflicted a horrific physical
pain, and they repeated this process.
I could no longer tolerate the pain on my back, and soon
resorted to rolling on the church floor. I could see
clearly the demons that were inside me, and those
bastards were laughing, and they repeatedly transformed
themselves into various images. In the midst of the
craziness, one peculiarly strange looking spiritual lion
from hell, wearing a black Korean traditional overcoat
and a cylindrical Korean hat (made of bamboo or
horsehair), appeared before me. I was terrified with
fear and had goose bumps all over my body.
This filthy demon stared intently at me with its face as
pale as a white piece of paper and began to speak. In
its hands was a portrait of me and in a forceful,
threatening voice said, “You! I am going to drag you to
hell tonight, so here I am. I will finish you up
tonight, so you might as well give up.” This pest was
determined to take me to hell, and stuck by my side, and
no matter how much I prayed, I couldn’t shake it off
from me. At that moment I thought to myself, ‘Oh! This
lion from hell comes for those who are in their death
bed and don’t believe in Jesus Christ.’ I can’t
understand what people would think of the reality of
what exists in the spiritual realm.
I, in turn, with the power of the Holy Spirit given to
me by Jesus shouted, “Hey, you filthy demons! I command
you in the name of God the trinity to fall back into the
pit of hell where you came from!” and I grabbed this
pestering demon by its throat and threw it far away from
me.
===== February 14, 2005 (Monday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing,
but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the
prophets. The lion hath roared, who will not fear? the
Lord GOD hath spoken, who can but prophesy?” (Amos
3:7-8) KJV
Joseph Kim: * Joseph Finally Receives His Gift Of
Spiritual Sight
I just began praying at church when I noticed the stars
in the night sky and the universe before my eyes, and I
was in the midst of endless, open space of the galaxy.
The spiritual realm that I’ve been hearing about was now
clearly visible to me, and I can see that I was still on
my knees and praying in tongues without falling down.
My physical body which was in prayer also felt the
spiritual realm, and my soul was definitely experiencing
every sensation as I was being absorbed into the
spiritual world. Even as I was entering the spiritual
realm, when I looked back, I could clearly see the
church congregation in prayer.
* Angels And Their Wings
For the first time in my entire life I was seeing the
angels ever so clearly, and it really was amazing and
surreal. Pastor’s body was standing behind the altar
praying continually in tongues, and on the left side of
the altar an angel with three sets of wings stood
firmly. The wings were triangular and the length was
quite long. I also saw other angels vaguely.
Also, the angel standing on the right side of the pastor
was holding a golden bowl, and with that bowl the angel
gathered up pastor’s prayer like collecting falling
rain. “And another angel came and stood at the altar,
having a golden censer; and there was given unto him
much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers
of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the
throne. And the smoke of the incense, which came with
the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of
the angel's hand” (Revelation 8:3-4) KJV.
* The Galaxy
I turned back and resumed going farther and deeper into
the galaxy as if I was traveling in a time machine. As I
traveled deeper I felt an amazing surge of speed. The
countless stars in the galaxy passed by my right and
left with a “swoosh!” sound, and with the loud swooshing
noise, many stars began to move, giving an illusion that
they were coming toward me to encircle me.
Initially I thought there were only dark skies and stars
in the galaxy, but as I traveled farther, the color of
the sky turned pale blue, and soon it became a
glittering, shiny, brilliant rainbow of colors. The
light from the rainbow was magnificent, like a fantasy.
===== February 2, 2005 (Tuesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Behold, I will do a new thing; now it
shall spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even
make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert.
The beast of the field shall honour me, the dragons and
the owls: because I give waters in the wilderness, and
rivers in the desert, to give drink to my people, my
chosen. This people have I formed for myself; they shall
shew forth my praise.” (Isaiah 43:19-21) KJV.
Joseph Kim: * Entering Through The Twelve Pearly Gates
Pastor suggested first that we pray. We decided to do
the sermon after prayer; since it was just our family,
he wanted to do things a little easy and free from
structure. I agreed and I shouted with excitement, “Yes,
I would like that. Let’s begin with prayer first.”
Yesterday, near the end, my prayer was interrupted
prematurely and I felt unsatisfied as if I missed out. I
began praying filled with determination to enter into
heaven again.
Only the pastor was up behind the altar praying, while
mom, Joo-Eun and I knelt under the altar, each
concentrating on praying. As soon as I cried out with a
sincere prayer in tongues, just as yesterday, my
spiritual sight opened up, and from a distance I saw
heaven shinning brightly toward me. The closer I drew to
the brilliant light, my heart pounded so hard, and I was
filled with anticipation. I didn’t know why my heart and
body were trembling uncontrollably.
Finally, I was standing before the twelve pearly gates
of heaven. There was an enormously large, round door,
and on each side there were tall angels guarding the
door. Those angels greeted me like they knew who I was
saying, “Welcome, brother! Brother, you need an
admission ticket to enter through here. I would like to
see your ticket please!” and at that moment, not knowing
how, in my hand was a small card, and I was shocked.
* The Admission Ticket Of Heaven And Its Description
I don’t know when, who or how this beautiful card which
represents heaven’s admission ticket got there, but
regardless, the card was clearly in my hand. I proudly
showed this card to the angels.
The exterior circumference of the admission ticket was
adorned with gold, diamonds and jewels. In the middle
was a cross stained with crimson blood, and it was
sticky as if it was just stained moments ago. Right
below, in an empty space, the symbol Alpha and Omega was
engraved in the Hellenistic word, and my name was
written in the heavenly word. Also, in the empty space
above the cross was a drawing of two angels, face to
face, and the back of the ticket was covered with gold
and the words “Jesus Christ” distinctively written on
it.
Jesus explained that normally the ticket to heaven is
not visible, and only when you get to heaven’s gate to
enter will the ticket appear in your hand. Through
Jesus’ grace I was able to experience a unique spectacle
in front of the heaven’s gate. Jesus said, “My dear,
Piggy! We will go through the gates soon and you will
not miss a thing, but right now pay close attention for
just a moment to something special that is about to
unfold before your eyes.” So, Jesus and I stood in front
of heaven’s gate waiting.
There stood a soul before me whom I had compassion for
because he looked so pathetic. I wanted to reach out and
lend him a helping hand, but Jesus said, “Wait, and just
observe,” so I did nothing but just observe. This
individual was completely exhausted and could barely
utter out a word because he was out of breath. “Oh my
goodness, I have finally reached heaven’s gate. Whew, I
am all right now.” As soon as he finished his statement,
the enormous angel who is the guardian of the pearly
gates of heaven gave him a fierce stare and shouted.
“Hey, you! Who are you and how dare you stand before the
gates of heaven? You better get out of here right now!”
The angel’s demeanor was stern and full of dignity but
also frightful.
This individual was wearing a dark garment and began to
speak: “Please, angel, sir! This is the gate of heaven,
right? You don’t understand how hard it was to finally
get here, so please! I have to enter through the gate.
Won’t you please have mercy on me, please?” and the
angel responded. “Is that so? Then let me see your
admission ticket!” “Huh? What admission ticket? What
should I do, because I don’t have anything like that?”
Then the angel replied, “I thought so! How dare you come
here without an admission ticket and act frivolously!
Get out of my sight!” With that said, the angel hit the
individual with his fingers as if playing with a marble.
With a scream, the person flew at a speed faster than a
missile and fell into hell. This individual fell
precisely into the middle of the fiery pit of hell and
soon cried out for mercy.
As I watched all that was happening, Jesus spoke to me:
“Joseph! Do you understand now? You can never enter
through the heavenly gate if you do not have the ticket.
You too must be alert and live faithfully. Do you
understand?” I answered, “Yes, Jesus! I understand very
clearly.” The angels’ expressions returned back from
terror to gentleness and warmth, and they bowed their
heads.
Jesus said, “All right, let’s enter through the gate.
It’s getting late,” so I followed behind Jesus. It
looked as though the round pearl was slightly rolling,
when suddenly I realized I was already inside the
illuminated world. My eyes and mouth fell to the floor
in awe and I especially could not close my mouth. “Wow!
This is marvelous! Wow!” I was suddenly standing before
a gigantic . . . someone.
* Joseph Sees The Throne Of God
A gigantic . . . giant?. . . was wearing a garment that
was whiter than the snow. He was sitting on the throne.
There were rainbows surrounding and shinning all around,
and there are no words to describe what I was seeing.
Also, the area above the chest was covered by fog-like
clouds. As soon as I tried to lift my head up, it
automatically bowed down, and the majesty, glory and
light weighed down on me.
I thought inside, ‘This is Jehovah God,’ and I lifted my
head up to see. God‘s figuration was like us humans, and
He reached the top of the sky sitting down. He was
tremendously big and seemed unfathomable.
“And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a
throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. And
he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine
stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne,
in sight like unto an emerald” (Revelation 4:2-3) KJV.
An intense light poured out from God the Father’s facial
area, and my head automatically bowed down once again.
God spoke with a strong, thundering voice, “Oh, Joseph,
my little pig has come. You went through a lot to get
here. I will give you mighty abilities, so continue
praying diligently!” As soon as I heard our Father God’s
voice, my body froze in place like I was just hit with
an electric shock, and I could not move at all.
After that, I followed Jesus to travel around heaven,
visiting many places that were like the Garden of Eden.
It was an amazing place. There were columns of unknown
jewels I’ve never seen before and the lights reflected
off them shined even brighter. I can see the Archangel
Michael riding on a white horse at a distance.
* Joseph Receives A Scroll
That day we started with prayer first and then later
pastor followed with praising and a sermon. While I was
worshipping, I could see clearly the throne of God. I
could see it with my eyes closed as well as opened. I
saw an enormously large scroll and God the Father was
holding one side with His mighty hand. Suddenly the
other side of the scroll began to unroll and rolled and
rolled until it reached where I was worshipping. I
stretched both my arms out as far as I could and
respectfully accepted the scroll. The magnitude of its
weight was felt right away.
When I observed the scroll with my eyes, I could not
recognize, let alone understand because it was written
in a foreign, heavenly language, and to me it looked
like a hieroglyphic or a cuneiform. It was mind-boggling
to stare at the scroll filled and recorded with small
and large heavenly writings. The scroll did not end, but
was connected from heaven, and at that moment God the
Father spoke in my ears resoundingly clearly. “Joseph!
You will become an especially great pastor, and this is
my gift to you!” I jumped up and down from where I was
sitting.
God the Father continued to promise in a deep,
resounding voice to pour out mighty powers and many
abilities upon me. My father, who was also a pastor,
seemed to look upon me with an enormous envy. For some
time I was enduring hardship because I did not receive
the spiritual gift of sight. When the other members of
the congregation were receiving the gift of spiritual
sight as well as various other spiritual gifts, I felt
alone and hurt inside, but finally the dream of
receiving the gift to awaken my spiritual sight was
becoming a reality for me. I didn’t know how to show my
gratitude to my God the Trinity. I resumed praying in
tongues and I was immediately taken before the throne of
God. I felt even more insignificant than a speck of dust
before God’s presence. God reminded me again that I have
a calling to be a pastor in the future, and He gave me
another special gift, and it was a treasure box.
Then, while I was still at the throne of God, I saw
precisely four beasts: one was a lion, a calf, a beast
with the face of a human, and an eagle soaring with its
wings -- just as it is mentioned in the book of
Revelation 4:7. There were six wings attached to it,
with countless eyes in the front as well as the back,
and it looked closely and observed what was happening on
earth where we lived. As the angels opened up the book
of life before the throne of God, God turned the pages
of the book one by one looking for something.
* A Bottle Filled With Tears
A short while later God’s enormous hand found and
confirmed the matter He had in mind from the book of
life. So, after He found it, He pointed at me saying,
“Joseph Kim!” and then commanded, “Bring me Joseph’s
bottle for his tears, as well as sister Shin,
Sung-Kyung’s tear bottle to me.”
“Thou tellest my wanderings: put thou my tears into thy
bottle: are they not in thy book?” (Psalm 56:8) KJV.
Immediately after the command was given, in a blink of
an eye, an angel brought the bottles, but some were big
and some were small. I didn’t know the reason why God
asked for deaconess Shin and my tear bottle, but lately
she’s been crying often while she prayed, so I think God
wanted me to verify it with my eyes.
After seeing the tear bottles, I was able to enjoy
sightseeing many of the houses in heaven, but you can’t
help but to be in awe of its enormous size and plan.
Like bamboo sprouts after a rainfall, the houses were
sprung out everywhere and they were various shapes and
sizes. Also, God gave me a crown for my head, and it was
a brilliantly shining crown that fit perfectly on my
head. As soon as I receive this crown on my head, an
overwhelming joy flowed inside me and I ran all over to
continue sightseeing.
Chapter 2:
Holy Spirit’s Poisonous Thorn
===== February 17, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “For the earth bringeth forth fruit of
herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the
full corn in the ear. But when the fruit is brought
forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the
harvest is come.” (Mark 4:28-29) KJV.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Falling Asleep In The Arms Of Jesus
While I was praying, Jesus came and stood before me.
“Jesus, Jesus! I finally graduated from elementary
school today. Jesus, as my graduation present, please
take me to visit heaven,” and to my request the Lord
replied: “Really? When you pray diligently I will
certainly take you to heaven. So pray without ceasing.”
I began to call out to the Lord in prayer, and He
applauded me by saying, “My Sesame, you are praying
especially hard today. Oh, you are doing well!”
I began to repent to Jesus for all the sins I committed,
and I cried out to Him until I was completely exhausted.
At that moment Jesus sat in front of me and said,
“Sesame! Are you tired? Come to me” and then He embraced
me. He laid my head gently down on His knee and said
“Sesame! Since you are so exhausted today, let’s
postpone your visit to heaven for next time; instead,
rest in my arms” and He began tapping me on my back. I
asked Jesus, “Jesus! If I fall asleep while praying the
demons will attack me. Do you think I will be ok?” The
Lord replied, “I will protect you, so do not worry. Now,
my dear Sesame, go to sleep. Go to sleep…”
I fell into a deep sleep in Jesus’ warm embrace.
Joseph Kim: * The Demon From The Movie “The Ghost Of A
High School"
While the music was playing the praise song “Receive the
Holy Spirit,” my body became a ball of fire, and when
the music gradually slowed down to a mellow praise song,
my prayer also became lax. I felt that I was standing in
a dark hallway of a school like in the movie “The Ghost
of a High School.” Suddenly, from a far, dark corner, a
demon wearing a white gown stood still with her long
hair waving in the wind. Upon seeing the demon, a cold
chill spread all over my body, and immediately it began
charging at me in a zig zagging motion with a loud
noise: “Bang, bang, bang, and bang,” and then she pinned
me down. The female demon’s face was covered with her
long hair, and I was absolutely terrified and thought I
was going to faint, but I tried real hard not to express
my fear on my face. The demon shoved her face right at
the tip of my nose, and she opened her Dracula-like
mouth with her sharp fangs protruding out, and with her
eyes and mouth bleeding, she came toward me to
intimidate me. I shouted out, “In the name of Jesus flee
from me! You filthy demon!” and just then the demon
screeched and vanished.
I continued to pray when the throne of God began to
appear before my eyes, and it looked like God was
preparing to give me something. I thought, ‘What will He
give me this time?’ and I was filled with curiosity, so
I concentrated on praying more diligently.
* Massive Scrolls Descending From Heaven
I could see countless scrolls in a large pile as tall as
a mountain before the throne of God, and among them the
largest scroll rolled round and round, descending toward
where I was. The thickness of the scroll was
approximately 3 feet and about 6 feet wide, and it
looked quite large and heavy. I didn’t know how I was
going to catch this scroll that was approaching me at an
enormous speed. The four beasts in front of God’s throne
observed carefully with their eyes fixated on what was
happening.
At last, I stretched out my arms to receive this large
scroll, but never mind how large it was, I barely caught
it because it was so heavy that I almost fell back. The
scroll was white, but glittering with gold, and it
naturally entered into my body. The writing on it looked
similar to Hebrew. While I was praising and listening to
the sermon, countless scrolls of all sizes descended
down continuously toward me. Later on the scrolls
overlapped into a large pile, so I didn’t know what to
do at times. The scrolls entered into my head, chest,
mouth as well as my hands. “Wow! Oh my! What is
happening?” and I was talking out loud without knowing
it. “Pastor! Pastor! There are countless scrolls
descending from the throne of God down into my body
right now!”
When the pastor heard my voice, he came toward me and
with a childlike curiosity said, “Really? Hey! Don’t
just receive them all for yourself -- share them with
me.” He then stood directly in front of me and began
receiving the scrolls that were intended for me. But
strangely, the scrolls reflected off of pastor and every
single one of them entered into my body. I said “Pastor!
It doesn’t matter that you are standing in front of me.
These scrolls are given to me by God,” and I laughed,
but pastor expressed disappointment.
At that moment Jesus said, “Pastor Kim has already
received them all.”
Lee, Yoo-Kyung: * Grandmother Imprisoned In A Glass
Bottle In Hell
Only the pastor and his family were at church having
their own service and praying, but I a strong desire to
go and pray. So, I went to church to worship and while I
was praying, Jesus came to me and suddenly took me to
hell.
Jesus led me to a place with many glass bottles, and
inside were many people who were running around. I could
hear them screaming out for help. Below the bottles were
red hot flames and soon the bottles were bright red, and
people in them looked crazy.
I heard a familiar voice among them that sounded like my
grandmother, and I thought I was going to faint.
“Yoo-Kyung? Dear Yoo-Kyung! It’s so hot here! Oh I am
suffocating in here! Please save me. Won’t you help your
granny from this place! Hurry and ask Jesus for help,
hurry!” My grandmother yelled at me from inside the
bottle. I looked at her and replied “Grandma, grandma!
What do I do? Oh my heart! You filthy demons! Why are
you torturing my grandmother with fire? Grandma!” I
pleaded with Jesus: “Jesus! Please, save my grandmother,
won’t you please?” and He said: “Yoo-Kyung! It is
dangerous, so do not go too close to the bottle. Don’t
be too close. It is dangerous, even for you!” Jesus held
my hands tightly so that I would not walk any closer
toward the bottle.
No matter how much I begged, Jesus did not do what I
asked, so I began to shout to God. “Father God! Oh my
Father God! Please save my grandmother, please!” but God
the Father did not say one word. My grandmother began to
run around frantically as the bottle got hotter, and
soon her feet melted onto the bottom of the bottle,
gradually turning her black because she was dying. Her
voice died down to a very low pitch. Suddenly she
screamed out loud because the heat was so intense, and
then she collapsed again. My grandmother ran around in
circles until all of her legs were melted down and she
looked completely out of her mind.
Beside the bottle was a horned demon guarding and
saying, “Hahahaha! Today we have delicious meat to eat
once again. I am so happy. Hahahhaha!” and it continued
to laugh. That same demon stabbed with its horns the
people lined up to get inside the bottle and they fell
in with screaming cries.
The demon began licking the blood spattered onto its
body saying, “Delicious, really delicious!” and
continued to lick the blood off. The demons inflicted
cuts and began to suck the blood out, and when the blood
was gone they would slice more wounds, allowing more
blood to pour out, and again proceeded to lick them off.
It was such a horrific sight, and I didn’t want to see
it, but I could not hide from it. I continually sobbed
because of my grandmother. I was engulfed in sorrow, so
Jesus tried to comfort me saying, “Shsss, now, there,
there!” and He tried to comfort me four times.
“Yoo-Kyung! Come now and stop your crying. Stop crying!”
But the evil demons stood in front of the bottle and
danced happily in front of the suffering people for them
to see. Jesus said, “Yoo-Kyung! Let’s go to heaven now,”
and so I followed Jesus to heaven and I left behind the
horrible images of my grandmother’s suffering and the
painful screams. When I arrived in heaven, I ate until
my heart’s content all the various fruits Jesus gave me
to eat and then retuned to church.
===== February 18, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “The LORD hear thee in the day of
trouble; the name of the God of Jacob defend thee; Send
thee help from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of
Zion; Remember all thy offerings, and accept thy burnt
sacrifice; Selah” (Psalm 20:1-3) KJV.
Joseph Kim: * The Descending Of The Full Armor Of God
As the worship began I started praising when suddenly my
spiritual sight opened up, and at first God’s throne was
vaguely visible, but soon it became crystal clear. I
heard a voice from the Father God saying, “You will be
my servant and do my work; therefore, I will enable you
to see clearly and always the spiritual realm with your
eyes. Do not be arrogant, but be humble to the end.”
Also, our heavenly Father had something in His mighty
hand, and it was a gold crown with various jewels
adorning it -- which God himself put on my head. As soon
as the gold crown was on my head I felt a flow of
electricity, and because the crown was shining so
brightly, I could not see it properly.
An enormous brilliance was shining from the throne of
God when the golden radiance of the sword of the Holy
Spirit began to slowly descend down, and I instinctually
thought to myself, ‘Oh! This must be the sword of the
Spirit that I’ve only heard about.’ I remembered reading
Ephesians 6 some time ago and desiring to receive the
sword of the Spirit, so I earnestly prayed for it. And
now that sword of the Spirit was descending toward me!
The scene I imagined was happening right in front of my
eyes.
If it was possible, I wanted to possess the full armor
of God. “Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be
able to stand against the wiles of the devil” (Ephesians
6:11) KJV. The shinning gold sword of the Spirit
continued to descend directly to me, and suddenly a
thought said to me that I needed to swallow the sword,
so I opened my mouth wide. The sword entered through my
mouth and was situated in my stomach. Surprisingly, I
didn’t get sick nor was I struck with pain.
Something else began to descend, and it was a marvelous
shield which looked like it was made of gold, and it was
shinning so brightly as it also entered into my body. A
few other swords of the spirit descended from above and
once again I swallowed them up. I also saw the helmets
the generals from our history wore in war. I thought,
‘Oh! This must be the helmet of salvation. This helmet
of salvation entered into my body.
Following this, the shield of faith descended with
various lights harmoniously shining from it -- so many
golden lights illuminating ever so brightly. This shield
also entered into my body. The shoes to be fitted with
the readiness that comes from gospel of peace were
similar to boots made of gold, as well as the
breastplate of righteousness and the belt of truth were
made of gold.
A little while later a living object was running all
about and it charged toward me, and I realized it was an
enormously large white horse. Without any fear or
hesitation, in an instant I jumped on the back of the
charging white horse and the horse began to fly all over
the sky. I felt such an absolute exhilaration, and I
can’t describe in words what that happiness felt like.
While I was still flying on the white horse, something
continuously descended from the throne of God to me. I
saw a golden sack and the inside was filled with food
and drinks. Also, a Chinese character slowly descended,
and I stretched out my hands to grab it to post it
securely on my chest.
“Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the
wicked” (Ephesians 6:16) KJV. As mentioned, I was being
prepared for the future, fiery battles with the demons.
There were also many victory flags descending from
heaven which entered into my body, as well as a map of
the world that immediately went into my mouth. The
trumpet, which signifies the good news of the Gospel,
made of gold, also entered into my mouth.
Next, to attack the evil demons in the battle all kinds
of weapons began descending from heaven, and there were
swords and spears of every size, axes, double-edged
swords, iron hammers, a commanding general’s patch,
awarding plaque, a three-pronged spear, scissors, air
rifles, electrical shocking instruments, bow and arrow,
a handheld fan, books, eagles, binoculars, missiles,
cannons, a flame thrower, airplane, warships, stars,
chairs, rainbows, spoons, chopsticks, marbles, and
countless many others -- ceaselessly descended down.
I wanted to know and confirm the reason with the
heavenly Father why I was given all these weapons, and
so I asked once more: “My heavenly Father! Why did you
give me so many different weapons?”
At this God replied, “You will be traveling all over the
world to save many lost souls. This is the reason why I
am giving you these weapons. Also, in a short while you
will be fighting the king demon, Satan, and when you
battle the demons you will need such weapons, and I will
give you more powerful weapons. You will receive the
blazing fire of the Holy Spirit and electricity. But, if
you become arrogant and corrupt I will withdraw all your
abilities I’ve given you, and you will lose your gifts
to someone else, so stay humble until the end and do not
become arrogant! Do you understand?” I bowed down with
respect before God the Father and I replied, “Yes, God.”
Additionally, God promised to pour down all the heavenly
gifts that I will need in my ministry in the future as a
pastor.
Shortly after, 12 angels from heaven descended with a
carriage led by the white horse, and they proclaimed
that the special gifts they brought were directly from
God, and then the gifts entered into my body. These
gifts represented God’s words more than any other gifts
I’ve received, and many, various sizes of the swords of
the Spirit especially entered into my body this time.
Also, a rolled-up rug shining in a reddish shade
descended down in front of me, but immediately when the
rug spread open tons of jewels began to pour out of it.
I felt like I was the main character in a story book.
There was a valuable jewelry box that caught my eyes, so
when I opened it, a blinding light streamed out and I
thought I was going to faint.
All these things were so clearly visible to me, and I
felt I was in a trance because what I saw was so
beautiful, that I was about to loose my consciousness.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyo: * Jesus’ Warning About Sufferings
We Will Endure In Hell
Jesus said, “To transform Pastor Kim, before anything, I
will bring him to hell and for 3 ½ years he will be
imprisoned there, and he will experience the sufferings
of hell first hand.” Pastor Kim responded in shock: “No
Lord, please no! You know that I am a coward inside!
Unlike what my exterior portrays, I am tender, gentle
inside, and easily frightened!” Just then Jesus burst
into laughter, saying, “You are stronger than you think,
and I know so.” Pastor Kim and his family are very
amusing sometimes. He never displays how tired he is;
instead, when I witness the over-flowing happiness he
exudes, I have been envious of him on more than one
occasion.
Lately I’ve noticed that Jesus is a constant guest in
the pastor’s home. When I ask the Lord where He is, He
often tells me He’s at the pastor’s house, and I only
get to hear Him speaking to me.
Pastor’s wife, Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Pastor Kim’s
Supplication
Jesus said to Pastor Kim, “You are a pastor, but you
also have the responsibility of writing the books for
the world to read; therefore, you must personally
experience what hell is like. Also, this will allow you
to pay close attention and realize the things you must
correct, so from this time forward be solidly prepared
and ready. You have to especially visit where my fallen
servants end up, and you will suffer greatly from
various places of hell, starting from the bottom.” With
that said, Pastor Kim was shaking violently in fear.
Jesus allowed us to realize and know why He delayed
Pastor Kim and my gifts of spiritual sight, and it was
because we had sinned by disclosing the secret.
Pastor Kim spoke in a defiant tone of voice saying,
“Jesus! Please no. Why do I have to suffer the pain just
because of the fact that I am a pastor? That’s not fair.
Jesus, if you really treat me that way, I will stop
writing the book. I really don’t want to go to hell!”
and he shouted. Then Jesus replied with a firm voice,
“Pastor Kim! Be strong. Why do you have so much fear?”
and Jesus reassured him.
Joseph and Joo-Eun were listening beside me, and
responded. “Dad! Are you really a pastor? Why are you
saying all these weak things? Really…...” When our kids
gave their opinions, pastor’s pride was hurt, and his
face looked unhappy. Our Jesus expressed compassion and
love and comforted him. “Pastor Kim! I will give you the
strength, so don’t worry yourself too much! I will
lessen the pain you will have to suffer.”
For the moment you will not see and your body’s senses
will only feel stinging, and He reassured that both
pastor and I will experience similar sensations. Both of
us were hugely relieved and let out a sigh.
* Jesus’ Humanistic Nature
The Jesus we experienced displayed so much more humanity
than what we expect, displaying warmth, and despite
being a spirit, He is very sentimental. Even when we
don’t firmly hold the Bible to go witness, and each time
we are encounter difficulties and suffer from
exhaustion, He feels loving compassion for us and
abundantly comforts us. As the son of God, He rules over
all creation with authority, but each word He speaks to
us melts our hearts. There is not even one person who
would not be moved by such love that can be felt so deep
inside. Jesus is very sensitive to emotions and His
humanity overflows.
We often have the tendency to see Jesus only as a judge
and know Him as a Holy Lord. This doesn’t mean I am
suggesting you regard our Holy Lord carelessly or
lightly.
For the most of us, ordinary Christians or the church
may not know, but Jesus has a very great sense of humor.
Also, when we are upset and crying He will cry with us,
and grieve with us, and when we are happy He rejoices
with us. He is Holy, but I would like to express that
our Lord is extremely jealous when He is replaced by our
excessive preoccupation with the things of this world.
Therefore, our families live daily and are especially
cautious so that we do not disappoint or hurt our
Trinity God. When we are leading a conversation, we make
sure that we do not leave out talks about our Heavenly
Father, Jesus or the Holy Spirit. Jesus and the Holy
Spirit -- seeing our devotion -- are always by our side
and allow us to see them, and they pour down all the
fire and energy upon our bodies. Additionally, after we
received the gift of spiritual sight we began
experiencing many surprising, shocking and unimaginable
things on daily basis.
* Jesus’ Humor
Our family was sitting around and sharing a conversation
about heaven, and sharing our opinions about Jesus and
the Holy Spirit when we realized the room was soon
filled with Jesus, Holy Spirit and the angels enjoying
our conversation.
Jesus seemed especially in the mood to joke around with
my husband, Pastor Kim, and began to speak. “Pastor Kim!
You are a pastor and have a great faith, therefore you
must suffer great pain so that your spiritual sight will
quickly open up -- so what do you think? Are you ready
to go right now?” Jesus asked Joo-Eun to deliver this
question to him.
At this, my husband jumped up in shock, shouting, “Oh,
Lord! You’re going to start that again? Why do you keep
scaring me?” and we all laughed at his response. Even
though what Jesus was asking seemed like a joke, there
was a hidden truth in what He was saying.
Jesus explained that there was a huge difference in
simply visiting hell and actually experiencing hell, and
the only way to write the books without compromising
them was to feel the pain and personally experience the
reality of the suffering. This way the only way the
books’ content would be authentic, and pastor Kim would
be ready to be utilized mightily in the future. After
this explanation pastor began to get terrified. The Lord
continued, this time directly to me, “Since you are the
wife of the pastor and are in the same boat, therefore,
wouldn’t it make sense that you also join him in
experiencing hell?” I was so surprised I shouted,
“Jesus! I am really someone who gets scared easily. I am
especially terrified of hell. I am a weak servant and I
will not last even one minute or one second,” and just
then Jesus burst into laughter, saying “Oh no, no -- I
don’t think so! You are strong.” Soon Pastor Kim was
beside me laughing and delightfully agreeing with the
Lord to tease me. “Hahahaha! Lord you are so right.
Sister Kang, Hyun-Ja is much tougher than she looks.
Just look at her forearms. Doesn’t she look like she can
cause some serious damage with them to those demons?”
I tried to use a childish voice and charm and pleaded,
“Oh Jesus! This isn’t right. Since I am so scared, I
would like to just observe if I may, please?!” So Jesus
replied, “Okay, okay, as you wish! I will allow you to
observe only.” I was shouting for joy.
So pastor sat beside me and with his small eyes he
stared me down and said, “Hey, where is your loyalty?
While your beloved husband is suffering in hell, all the
years of love and loyalty should allow you to say,
‘Honey! I will be right beside you, so don’t worry! We
will live and die together,’ but what? You are so happy
that you would not be suffering the pain in hell? Man…
what can I say,” and he chuckled.
“Pastor Kim! Don’t worry. Jesus will be with you and
protect you, so best of luck to you in hell!” and as
soon as I said this, Jesus burst into a loud laughter,
“Hahahaha!” The kids said in unison, “Dad! You are in
big trouble!” and began to laugh.
Suddenly, it was apparent that pastor was terribly
worried about what experiences he will endure in hell.
Jesus went one step further and said, “From now on,
Pastor Kim must thoroughly prepare your mind and go even
deeper into prayer.” Pastor asked a question: “Jesus!
When I am imprisoned in hell and suffer much pain, would
my reward in heaven become greater?” Jesus explained
that the reasons for the suffering weren’t for the
reward, but to correctly write the books of that
experience. The physical battle pastor had to endure
while fighting with the demons was his portion of faith
that he must complete. When it’s done he will receive
the reward.
Jesus encouraged Pastor Kim for the physical sufferings
that he must experience in hell in the near future, and
He showed Joo-Eun pastor’s house in heaven. Joo-Eun
reported that Pastor Kim’s house was already 900 stories
high and mine was up 700 stories and countless angels
were busy in construction of the house.
* The Spiritual Cell Phone And The Text Messages
Pastor Kim pleaded, “Jesus! Please revive our church,”
and suddenly pastor’s spiritual cell phone began to
ring. Pastor Kim’s spiritual cell phone had a spiritual
text message from Jesus regarding the request, and it
said simply going out to witness to people isn’t easy,
therefore, we must go out by equipping ourselves with
much prayer and with the power given to us from above.
The kids also verified this with their spiritual eyes.
Jesus shouted out loudly that the Lord’s Church will be
revived and grow, therefore we must pray and evangelize
diligently.
===== February 19, 2005 (Saturday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “I indeed baptize you with water unto
repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: Whose fan is in
his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and
gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up
the chaff with unquenchable fire.” (Matthew 3:11-12) KJV
Kim, Joseph:
When I close my eyes or am in prayer I can see the
throne of God ever so clearly before me. Just a few days
before I was frustrated when I heard the experiences of
those with spiritual sight, because I did not yet
receive the gift of the spiritual sight, and with envy
and sadness I often sat alone in one corner of the
church with tears in my eyes. Now I am able to see the
throne of God engulfed in majestic brilliance before my
eyes. It was much more blinding than the sunlight, ten
thousands times brighter.
I tried hard to see the throne of God more clearly with
my eyes, but each time I raised my head to look the
illuminating brilliance and its majesty involuntarily
bowed my head and I was unable to see it clearly. I
could see a bit of the enormous knees and the feet. God
is mighty and unfathomably gigantic. Before the throne
of God the four beasts are there with their fierce
stares, and they looked toward where I was and their
eyes rolled all about (Revelation 4:6). Also, there were
various lights shining from the throne and their hues
were unclear, but they looked like uncommon shades of a
rainbow.
*A Golden Road Connecting To Heaven
An unfamiliar, special golden light began appearing
brightly before me, so I paid close attention to what
was being revealed. Without thinking, I shouted, “Wow,
it’s the road to heaven!” From where I was standing,
I’ve never seen anything like the endless road leading
up to heaven. Even those at church with their spiritual
gift of sight have not seen this road leading to heaven,
but God showed it to me clearly and precisely.
The width of the road wasn’t very wide, but it leads
directly to God’s throne, and the golden road began
right under my nose. The golden lights continued to
shine, and from a distance some object was coming toward
my direction.
*The Heavenly Treasure Necessary In Ministry
Anything descending from heaven, no matter what it is,
shines so brightly and when I try to look with my eyes I
can hardly open my eyes due to the glare, and I’m
guessing it will damage my vision. The objects I saw
from a distance were still racing toward me, and the
closer they approached, their identities were clearly
revealed. There were three to four heavenly angels
hauling the golden carriage, and at the head leading was
a horse as white as snow as the angels held the halter
like coachmen and led the carriage down.
Inside the golden carriage were many red, wrapping
cloths, and I was anxious to see what was inside the
cloths. As soon as they arrived, the angels brought the
packages from the carriage and politely spoke.
“Greetings, Brother Joseph! God commanded us to deliver
these to you, hence we are here. Brother Joseph you will
be involved in ministry as a pastor and God said that
all the things necessary for you in your ministry are in
here. Please utilize them appropriately.”
I began to open each package one by one as the angels
brought them to me, and inside, overflowing, were all
kinds of jewels and precious treasures in unthinkable
quantities, and each of them was brilliantly shinning.
Even after the angels and the carriage ascended back to
heaven the packages continued to pour down. God
unceasingly poured down on me.
I asked the heavenly Father: “Heavenly Father! Why are
you giving me such priceless gifts? I don’t know what to
say.” Jesus stood beside me and tenderly requested,
“Joseph! You will stand before the whole world as the
servant of the Lord and you will be used in a mighty
way! Therefore, do not become arrogant, but be humble
until the end. Do not be led astray and become corrupt.
These are given so that you may do much more for my name
so take them and use them wisely. You will be a
prominent figure and will be a huge influence in the
world!”
After that, many other packages containing unknown gifts
continued to descend down to me. I began to open my
mouth like I was eating food and swallowed all the gifts
which then entered into my stomach one by one. When I
saw myself with spiritual eyes, I was enormously bloated
and fat because I swallowed so many things.
Sister Kang, Hyun-Ja: *Touched By Jesus
Today I was suddenly attacked by sadness, so I began to
cry out in prayer, and as if a camera light was
flashing, a light began flashing on and off a few times.
I was suddenly surprised, so I decided to ask my
daughter who was praying beside me.
A short while later I felt someone concentrating and
continually touching me on my head, back and hands.
Joseph and Joo-Eun sarcastically said, “Mom! Are you
trying to tease someone? Right now Jesus is the one
who’s touching you. Don’t you know that?” and they
rebuked me. So I decided to ask Jesus and the Lord told
me not to worry and to continue praying.
Lee, Haak-Sung: *Haak-Sung Meets Moses
While I was praying Jesus came and took me to heaven,
and I finally met Moses whom I’ve longed to meet. As
soon as I met Moses I shouted at the top of my lungs:
“Moses, sir! Moses sir! I wanted to meet you so much!”
Moses replied, “Ah-ha, Brother Haak-Sung! It’s nice to
meet you,” and he took my hand.
Moses continued: “Currently in heaven there is
widespread talk about the Lord’s Church. I especially
wanted to meet Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, but why isn’t he
here? Instead, why have you come to see me instead,
Brother Lee?” I felt humiliated by his comment and
didn’t know what to do. Moses said that many famous,
faithful servants from the Bible are waiting to meet
Pastor Kim and I was asked to deliver this message to
urge him to quickly receive the gift of spiritual sight,
so they can meet in heaven.
At that moment, as Jesus was listening to this
conversation, He suddenly spoke loudly saying, “I am the
greatest one!” and both Moses and I instantly bowed our
heads down.
I returned to church, and after I finished praying, I
delivered what Moses said, and pastor said: “Haak-Sung!
I am a pastor of a small start-up church and I am no one
significant, so why would the great servants want to
meet me? I can’t understand that.” At that moment Jesus
stood beside me and once again repeated what He said in
heaven: “I am greater than any prominent servants from
the Bible!”
===== February 21st, 2005 (Monday) =====
Scripture sermon: “Beloved, think it not strange
concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as
though some strange thing happened unto you: But
rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's
sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye
may be glad also with exceeding joy.” (1 Peter 4:12-13)
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo: * Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja And Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyu, Incursion From Evil Spirits
My wife and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu prayed for the gift of
having their spiritual eyes opened. They began praying
last night and had finished this morning at 9 a.m. The
thought of going home must have slipped their minds;
they continued to converse with one another. They had
prayed all night. They should sleep and rest, but they
did not appear exhausted. They just continued to
converse with one another.
I advised them that the Lord will grant them opened
spiritual eyes and with all other gifts at the proper
time. I told them to cease speaking about the matter.
The more one spoke, the greater the chance of
vulnerability for evil spirits to attack. Therefore, I
had advised them to stop and go home and rest. However,
they continued to sit next to each other and converse
uncontrollably. There was no sign of them stopping. I
reluctantly left them and went home and slept. My wife
came home after a long time. Then the accident occurred.
“Neither give place to the devil.” (Ephesians 4:27)
“Let all things be done decently and in order.” (1
Corinthians 14:40)
“..To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than
the fat of rams.” (1 Samuel 15:22)
After Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu had left my wife, it was
about noon when she headed home. About that time, as she
was climbing down the stairs, an unidentified group of
dark evil forces attacked her. They wrapped around her
body and made her fall.
Initially, the evil spirits had waited and hovered
around her. When they found a vulnerability, they
quickly spun like a whirlwind tornado in great speed.
They made her dizzy. Although she was very dizzy and had
to sit on the stairs, she attempted to hold her ground,
clenching her teeth. With their full strength, the evil
spirits pushed her, and she rolled down to the end of
the stairs. As a result, she broke her back and was
taken to the hospital. She had to have an operation that
fastened her back bone with steel. This accident was
caused by disobedience and a bit of complacency.
Jesus did not personally heal her, but He had told her
to get an operation. When we asked why the Lord would
not heal her and instead go to the hospital, He said
that depended on the faith of the person. Sometimes the
Lord would personally heal people, but He also would use
doctors for medical attention. Doctors are used by Him
as a means to treat and heal people. “Saint Bong-Nyu has
some areas that need to be evaluated. There are some
areas where disobedience is a problem. This time the
evil forces had found and captured many vulnerabilities.
When the pastor speaks to the congregation, they have to
obey. Pastor Kim, do not worry, but visit her and
deliver my message. My message is my will for her.
Moreover, tell her to humble herself even more.”
The Lord reproached my wife. “When the time comes, your
spiritual eyes are going to be surely opened. Why are
you so impatient? Your spiritual eyes have not opened
because there are still spiritual issues that you are
not aware of. Later, you will naturally know the answer
to what I am referring to.”
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu is really an unstoppable person.
Generally, other believers who encounter Satan become
frozen and diffident. They become frightened and will
not dare defy their enemy. However, Sister Baek Bong is
very bold and she does not even blink her eyes at any
place in hell. She is very strong and courageous. She
has gradually influenced the other congregational
members to become bold for the army of Jesus. All the
members have become brave soldiers.
I went to the hospital to visit Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu.
When I got there, she immediately said, “Pastor, I am so
sorry that I had disobeyed you.” She then told me that
her operation had gone well. When she had fallen, her
spinal cord had broken. Two of her vertebrae had broken
and tore through the flesh. She had just received an
operation that fastened her back with steel rods. She
had six steel rods inserted into her back, three steel
rods for each vertebrae.
I was very curious to why this was allowed to occur for
one disobedience. She lived in poverty and I felt sorry
for her. How would she cover the hospitalization bills
and surgery? She was very pitiable.
The Lord watched silently in the midst of us. After a
long time, He began to explain. Meticulously, He began
to explain that every event that occurs to someone has a
certain reason and underlying cause.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Way Of The Lord, How Jesus Moves
My heart was in torment for a long time after Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyu had become severely injured by the attack
of the evil forces. An unbearable sadness had come upon
me. I felt responsible for the accident. I was impatient
and it was I who pushed us in haste. I desired our
spiritual eyes to be opened so much. I continuously
repented over and over. Jesus had already known that my
heart was in torment. He comforted me by caressing my
head and back.
In the afternoon, I quietly prayed in our small room and
through the window an exceedingly fast beam of light
shone down. In the midst of the light, Jesus had
arrived. Whenever Jesus makes His entrance, a beam of
light shines down. It is like a laser beam. It seems
like He is traveling instantaneously at unimaginable
speeds. There are no other entities that can travel like
Jesus. Jesus is faster than any type of light, such as
the rays of the sun or the illumination of a flashlight.
He is not only faster, but He travels with precision.
Throughout my life, Jesus has always been with me. When
He touches me, I could clearly feel His touch through my
senses. Today, He showed me a very special scene. I
finally realized how the Lord travels around the world
so fast. He travels as fast as a flash. Before, I had
vaguely thought about the idea. But now, I truly
understand with certainty and I believe it with my
heart. I understand how He knows the events of the
world. Jesus oversees and watches the saints throughout
the world. He does not have to travel around the world
to know what is occurring with the saints. He already
knows about them. It doesn’t even take a second for
Jesus to know the information of His saints.
The Lord said, “I show you this because I love you.” I
would expect that Jesus would show other believing
saints the special secrets or various events because He
loves everybody. “He that has my commandments, and
keepeth them, he it is that loves me: and he that loveth
me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and
will manifest myself to him.” (John 14:21)
Whenever Jesus appears next to me, my surroundings
become luminous and bright. It appears as though a
bright pillar of light is in front of me. I always feel
that Jesus is with me and is always accompanying me. The
Pastor was delighting the Lord. “Oh Jesus! I love you!.”
The Lord said, “Pastor Kim! Since you have prayed all
night, go and get some sleep.” The Pastor replied with a
unique and humorous expression on his face. “I love
you.” All of our family members laughed out loud.
From the Bible, we understand the characteristics of our
Jesus as holy, serious, and graceful. It may appear that
He is always discreet and would not be able to joke or
be playful. Many people think the Lord is far from being
humorous, jolly, or playful. However, when our spiritual
eyes opened, we found out that He is great beyond our
imagination. The closer we got to Him and as our
spiritual eyes opened further, we found out He is
humorous. But whenever we sinned, He grieved and
lamented.
* Pastor Kim, You Are My True Bride
Today, when my husband went to sleep, the Lord appeared
with some kind of sack cloth. Joseph, Joo Eun, and I
were very surprised to see the Lord with a sack cloth.
‘What is that? What is Jesus going to do?’ We all
watched carefully. It is usually the Pastor who
entertains the Lord. Now, the Lord desired to have a
wedding ceremony in heaven. The Lord said, “I suddenly
desired to take the Pastor and have a wedding ceremony.”
The Lord then placed the Pastor’s spirit into the sack
cloth and returned to heaven with the Pastor’s spirit. I
did not know if the Pastor was aware of what had just
happened. He was in a deep sleep. We started to chuckle
to ourselves.
The Lord had a very unique and humorous facial
expression as He took the Pastor’s spirit within the
sack cloth. We could not restrain from laughing. In
heaven, the saints from the church of heaven came in
groups to observe and laugh at the sight of the Lord
bringing the Pastor in such a unique way. It almost
appeared as though the Lord was kidnapping him.
Jesus commanded the angels to dress and adorn the
Pastor. The angels then took the pastor to the other
room. They dressed and adorned him with precious stones
and accessories. He looked great. The splendid wedding
ceremony finally began. Once the ceremony ended, the
reception began. The wedding reception started as the
Pastor and Jesus danced in a humorous way. They were
using their hips and moving side to side. All the saints
were entertained. In fact, they were delighted that
Father God laughed out loud in His deep voice.
The Pastor and Jesus danced for a long time. The Lord
proclaimed, “From today, Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo is my true
bride!” When the Lord proclaimed, all the saints shouted
and clapped. The angels blew their trumpets and added
merriment to the celebration. When the Lord danced hip
to hip with the Pastor, it looked as though they were
competing on who was dancing better. The Pastor’s moves
became progressively weird and strange. The Lord
humorously said that it was hard to catch up to the
Pastor’s dance moves and that He would have to practice
more.
The Lord then returned back to our home. I asked the
Lord: “Lord! Did you enjoy the wedding ceremony with
Pastor Kim?” The Lord replied, “Of course, I liked it! I
have wholly exposed the most inner parts of my heart to
the Lord’s Church! However, I wish the other churches
would worship Me freely, with more interest and
graciously.” Jesus said that He would love to see all
the churches worship and service in the Spirit more
freely. Instead of being rigid and formal, He would like
to see them be more flexible, entertaining, and blessed.
Kim Joseph: * Shower Down The Fireballs Of The Holy
Spirit
As I prayed, large and small fireballs began to move
around the throne of Father God. The fireballs began to
shower down upon me. Initially, small fireballs showered
down, but as time passed, the size of the fireballs
gradually became larger. Eventually, the size of the
fireballs became the size of houses and penetrated
unceasingly into my body. As the fireballs entered my
body, it was so hot that I could not bear the heat. “Oh,
hot! Oh! Hot!” I shouted continuously.
I could see the gates of heaven widely open, especially
today. Jesus said that today was a special day for the
saints of heaven to witness the events at the Lord’s
Church. The heavenly saints witnessed the worship,
service, and the prayer rally. They were observing with
great curiosity.
* The Saints In Heaven Come Down To Visit
Jesus had kept His word. During the middle of service,
an extraordinarily shocking event took place. I was able
to see several heavenly saints come down from heaven.
With the Lord’s command, they were able to visit us. I
shouted loudly to the pastor: “Pastor! Pastor! Elijah
the prophet has come down from heaven riding in a red
chariot with fire horses. Wow! It’s amazing! Look at the
scene! They are hovering around the church ceiling.
Following Elijah is Daniel and his three friends. I see
Noah and Abraham coming as well!” The Pastor cringed and
became startled.
The Pastor said, “Joseph! This event is very shocking
and extraordinary. It can also create a lot of
controversy. This even is huge and not in the Bible.
There is a similar case, but not like this event. It did
not involve many heavenly souls.” The pastor then asked
me to look up similar events in the Bible.
Pastor found Luke 9:28-31. It was about Jesus praying at
the mountain and His appearance had changed. Then Elijah
and Moses had appeared. They had a conversation in
regards to His departure. The Pastor was a bit doubtful.
However, my little sister Joo-Eun surely witnessed the
scene. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and Brother Haak Sung were
busy witnessing the heavenly saints.
Jesus then shouted in an audible voice, “Is there
anything that I can not do? It is only the beginning.
From now and forward, I will permit the heavenly saints
to come and visit as much as I desire. Pastor Kim, you
have to believe Me!” During our worship service, all of
us dance, sing, and worship standing from our chairs as
much as we desire. The Lord would also imitate our
dances.
* Father God’s Appearance As He Receives Our Worship
Father God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit were impressed
with our worship and service. When our church worships
in service, we appear to be celebrating and
entertaining. God was very delighted with our worship
service. God always accepts our worship service
pleasantly. As God watches over our worship service, He
is very satisfied.
“And David danced before the LORD with all his might;
and David was girded with a linen ephod. So David and
all the house of Israel brought up the ark of the LORD
with shouting, and with the sound of the trumpet. And as
the ark of the LORD came into the city of David, Michal
Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw king
David leaping and dancing before the LORD; and she
despised him in her heart.” (2 Samuel 6:14-16)
The Lord had Joo-Eun express movements in a dance. Jesus
told Joo-Eun to move exactly as He moved and instructed
her. We followed the dance movements of Jesus and moved
in rhythm to the worship music that was being played
from the mechanical piano. The Lord led us in dance and
we freely worshipped much. A multitude of angles arrived
from heaven to sit on the church chairs and they filled
the church. Angels were also flying, occupying the air
space as they watched. Generally, in any other day, evil
spirits would hide in dark corners of the church, but
today there were none.
Suddenly I became curious about Father God watching us.
I wanted to know how He was reacting. As I was dancing,
I looked up to heaven. Father God bounced to His feet
and briefly moved from side to side. When Father God
moved, an enormous flash or beam of light shined down. I
could sense and feel that Father God was very pleased.
Father God moved in a unique and special way. With His
enormous hand, He waved it from left to right. He then
raised His other hand and moved it slowly from right to
left. Father God continued to wave His big, mighty hands
in the air. He then sat on His throne. He then stomped
His right foot to the beat of the song that was playing
in our church.
He laughed with a deep, sonorous voice. He then granted
us a very special gift from the throne. A large ball
that was bigger than a house began to roll toward me.
The ball suddenly became a fireball and it entered my
body. It was so hot that I almost instantly fainted.
Blazing fireballs entered into all the members of our
church. As the fireballs entered their bodies, the
church members cried out and screamed, “Hot!”
* Seeing The Spiritual Realm With Our Physical Eyes
After church service, I returned home and witnessed evil
spirits in our home. When I had opened the front
entrance door to enter, groups of evil spirits that
looked like mice ran from the master bedroom to the
other small room. As my family members entered, the evil
spirits rushed to move and hide in the corners. When I
witnessed this event, I was seeing it with my physical
eyes and it was very vivid. I also vividly saw Jesus
with my eyes, which were opened at the church. The Lord
had accompanied us as we returned home. He was with us.
The Lord was radiating a golden color. He has brown
hair. He was dressed in a radiant linen that glowed and
His facial structure was fantastic.
We feel so comfortable and peaceful as we look upon our
Lord who appears very benevolent and kind. His
appearance gives us a sense of security.
Whether my eyes were opened or closed, I was able to see
Jesus and Father God’s throne. With my eyes closed, the
sight was a bit blurred, but now with my eyes opened, it
was very clear and vivid. Jesus said, “Joseph, I choose
you as the man who will do great works for me at a later
time. Therefore, I have granted you the ability to see
the spiritual realm with your physical eyes as though
they were your spiritual eyes.”
I sometimes converse with the Lord as I clearly see him
with my physical eyes. Sometimes Jesus looks like a
physical man, but He can also come as a light to speak
with me. Jesus said, “I will go to the house of prayer
in the city of Hwa Sung to observe my servants praying.
My servants gather there to pray together.” He then
instantly disappeared and later returned to me.
* Evangelizing To One Lost Soul
In the afternoon I briefly prayed at church and left to
evangelize. I met a man and began to evangelize to him.
He appeared very impressed as I evangelized to him. He
listened to my message very carefully as he held the
tract in his hand. He looked much older than me. He then
spoke, “You know what? I’ve been mentally wandering
around as different incidents have compounded in my
life. They have all been bad. Thank you very much for
sharing your message.” He was determined to attend our
church. Determined, he kept his word and is currently
doing fine in his faith.
Jesus said that the reward for evangelizing is the most
high. As He spoke, He added 150 stories to my home in
heaven. I had been curious to know if my house was
getting taller as I was granted rewards. I was able to
confirm that my home was getting taller in heaven.
===== February 25th, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “The Lord thy God in the midst of thee
is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with
joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee
with singing.” (Zephaniah 3:17)
Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja: * The Service Is Ruined And The Lord
Leaves
Even before the service began, my daughter, Joo-Eun, was
in an extremely bad mood and disturbing the peace. She
has a hot temper. A hot tempered evil spirit was in her
body. Finally the service was ruined by Joo-Eun. Even
after ruining the service, Joo- Eun did not stop but
vexed to the end. The service had become chilly within a
short time and the service gradually became discordant.
Worshipping had become awkward. The Pastor, who also has
a quick temper, finally blew up. He had lost patience
with her. Before the Pastor had blown up, I gave him the
signal to be patient to the end. But the Pastor’s quick
and hot temper gave the evil spirits an advantage. The
sermon was left unfinished and he had only spoken for 5
minutes.
There seems be no end to Joo-Eun’s hysterical temper.
She was stubborn and insisting on her way. The Pastor
finally, harshly scolded her.
I do not know why my family members and I are so
extremely stubborn. I am having a difficult time with
our family’s quick and hot temper.
The members of the church froze and their faces
hardened. As this happened, my son, Joseph, and some
other church members saw God’s throne. Father God had
bounced to his feet and was walking restlessly from side
to side. Jesus said, “The service you are giving right
now will not be received. No matter how many times,
whether it be 100 or 1000 times -- I will not receive
it.” After speaking, the Lord instantly disappeared.
The church members who had their spiritual eyes opened
could not find Jesus or the Holy Spirit. They looked all
around, but could not see our Lord. However, the forces
of evil spirits swarmed and over-flowed into the place.
They shouted and cheered and rejoiced as they clapped.
“Wow! Good! Doing great! Wow I feel good! This is so
great that I do not know what to do!” They were joyfully
dancing and partying. The Pastor, with all the church
members and myself, felt like our spiritual eyes had
closed. We were not able to see. In that instance, an
unbearable sadness came upon me. The Lord would not
receive or delight in the service and preaching. The
service and preaching was tainted with hot temper from
members of the church. This was most revolting to the
Lord.
* The Wrath Of Father God
As Brother Haak-Sung saw the throne, Father God had
bounced up from His throne and appeared to be in full
wrath. Furthermore, an enormously deep and frightening
voice echoed. The voice of God vividly and sonorously
echoed around Haak-Sung’s ears. Father God’s voice was
like lightning and thunder. Father God proclaimed,
“After I had opened your spiritual eyes, you have now
become arrogant and conceited that you now lead your
service so carelessly! If you ever lead a service in
such a way, I will withdraw all the gifts from you!”
Brother Haak- Sung said that he had never before felt so
frighten by God. This was the first time he had actually
felt frightened.
I could vividly feel God’s wrath. Since we have come to
a deep spiritual realm, we must be real careful about
what God would think.
More eternal grace has been granted to us, and we need
to humble ourselves even more. We need to live our lives
holy. A small bit of complacency and carelessness can
give the evil spirits strength to manifest their
exploitations. The evil spirits would exploit a
situation in which they can continue to escalate a
problem or issue.
I thought to myself with doubt, ‘surely not….one ruined
service would not result in losing all our Holy gifts,
would it?’ I felt God was trying to teach us the
importance of worship and service.
All churches have a bit of different worship and
service. However, they are pretty much all the same. The
services are apathetic and mixed with God’s Word and
tradition. Moreover, their tradition has been brought
down from generation to generation. However, with proper
training, teaching, and Bible study, Christians should
know the importance of worship and service. They should
realize and recognize the essence of service.
* Repenting By Slapping The Cheeks
As the congregation of the Lord’s Church all repented
with one loud voice, I heard someone continuously
slapping himself. I, therefore, opened my eyes to
investigate. It was the Pastor who was repenting with
tears and slapping himself on the cheeks. “Lord! I have
wrongly raised my child! I have not properly disciplined
or educated her. As a result, I have sinned before you.”
“He who spares his rod hates his son, but he who loves
him disciplines him promptly.” (Proverb 13:24)
The Pastor said, “Please forgive me, Lord” as he
continuously slapped himself on the cheeks. The Pastor
mercilessly slapped his cheeks. I thought to myself,
‘What? How can he slap his own cheeks that hard?’ As I
thought to myself, my daughter, Joo-Eun ran toward the
altar and kneeled next to the Pastor. She was the
culprit who created the chaos. Joo-Eun then began
repenting and crying. She also began slapping her own
cheeks.
Joo-Eun has a difficult and uneasy personality. In some
matters, she is so stubborn that once she is determined
to do something, she will do it at all cost. She is
extremely stubborn. Now I am not able to understand how
a father and daughter can repent in the same
extraordinary way. As Joo-Eun repented and slapped
herself, she cried out: “God! Jesus! I have done wrong.
Please forgive me! It is my fault that father is
slapping himself in the cheeks. Please have him stop!”
The Pastor continued to mercilessly slap his own cheeks
as he cried out: “Lord! Please forgive me! It is also my
fault. I also have a hot temper.” I became worried as I
saw Pastor continue to mercilessly slap himself. The
congregation observed the Pastor and Joo-Eun repent and
slap themselves. As a result, the congregation prayed
more aggressively.
Jesus had left for some time but He had returned again.
He silently stood from a distance and observed us
repent. He was observing the Pastor and Joo-Eun with
careful attention. Several days later, the Lord kindly
spoke to us. The Lord said that Father God was very
angry. The Lord then warned us with a message that if we
ever give another worship service in such a careless or
ill manner, the Father will deal with us harshly.
As Joo Eun listened to Jesus’ direct words, she
confessed. “Jesus! Jesus! I am very sorry. I have done
wrong! Please forgive me.” The Lord spoke to her and
hugged her tightly. “Alright, do not behave in such a
way ever again.” Jesus also hugged the Pastor and
advised the Pastor not to scold his children in every
single matter but to educate them with love. Jesus said
that in order to relieve Father God’s anger and heart
completely, we would have to pray in repentance a little
more.
After some time had passed, with morning approaching,
the Lord told us to break and eat some snack. He
commanded us to joyously worship again.
Kim, Joseph: * A Room Full Of Death Weapons
While I was in prayer, Jesus returned. Unlike other
days, the Lord’s facial expression was that of anger. In
fact, it was a bit frightening. I was apprehensive and
scared. I had never seen the Lord with that facial
expression before. I think it was probably because of
Joo-Eun and Pastor’s temper that had ruined the service.
Jesus said, “Joseph, let us go to hell!” As soon as
Jesus held my hand, I was instantly in hell. The Lord
would sometimes either take me there instantly to the
center of hell or He would take me through the trip to
meticulously experience the journey. When we reached the
center of hell, I gazed steadily to locate the chair
where Satan sat. I concentrated to observe the events
and surroundings. As I observed, I could no longer watch
with my eyes. The scene was horrific and cruel.
The king of devils, Satan, sat on his throne and
directed his subordinates. Satan’s subordinates were
busy moving about, accomplishing his commands. Some were
walking and some were flying in the air. Their numbers
were countless and the operation was sophisticated; I
was unable to comprehend what was going on. The evil
spirits were organized into a system of hierarchy. One
gave an order and one would receive and execute. All the
levels incorporated ranks.
There was a table in front of Satan. The table was
covered with various weapons of death. In fact, there
were so many, it looked like mountains. The weapons
included old time, worn farm equipment, conventional
weapons, and armaments. Other various weapons were also
included. Satan’s subordinates would take a weapon from
the table to stab, lacerate, and spear at their victims.
However, the evil spirits were not satisfied. They would
go to another place in hell to bring more and different
types of death weapons.
I was in an enormous room with many dividing walls.
There were various, brutal weapons hanging on the wall.
Such weapons were weapons one can only see in movies,
books, Sci Fi, and fiction stories. They were weapons of
imagination from the earth. As I observed the variety of
weapons hanging on the wall, I felt as though I was
looking at some tool exhibition. As the evil spirits
grabbed a death weapon to chop off the legs of people,
it reminded me when my friends and I had casually
torment insects and ants. The evil spirits found it
joyous and entertaining as they chopped the legs off
people to watch them in torment.
As Jesus pointed to the people who were lined up to be
tormented, He said, “Among these souls are some who
participated in a cult. There are some who were
alcoholics and some who treated the Sabbath or Sunday
carelessly. On Sundays they would spend money for their
pleasure. Most of these people are here for not keeping
Sundays Holy. There are some who ran businesses and
assumed that the Lord would forgive them. They were
deceived.”
The Lord continued to explain that among the group were
elders and deaconesses. In fact, there are countless
number of deacons, deaconesses, and pastors. He showed
this to me very clearly. There were also many different
ethnic groups, all different races. There were blacks,
whites, and people from my country. I was very surprised
to see many people who looked similar to me. A large
majority were Asians. I was astonished to notice how I
was able to distinguish the different ethnic groups.
Suddenly, I became frightened and startled. I screamed
loudly, “Jesus! Jesus! I really hate hell. Please do not
let the evil spirits come toward me! Jesus then grabbed
my hand. I returned back to church and continued to
pray.
Since we did not please the Lord with our first worship
service, we began a second worship service. Before the
second worship service, we repented and then started
worship. With repentance, our second worship service was
fervent and harmonious. We had restored our worship and
service. Trinity God was very pleased.
*The Newspaper And A Picture In Heaven
Thinking about Jesus, I danced and worshipped. I danced
freely. All the members who had their spiritual eyes
opened soon shouted. Something had come down from
heaven.
“Wow! What is this? Is it a newspaper? What! Heaven has
a newspaper? Wow! Newspapers are coming down from
heaven.” I was the first one to shout. A gold color
light shone from the edges of the newspaper. The edges
were also decorated with precious stones. The words were
printed with pearls. The center of the newspaper had
vivid pictures of the congregation of the Lord’s Church
worshipping, giving service, and dancing in the spirit.
As I watched the scene, I was amazed at what was
happening. It was surreal. The members who did not have
their spiritual eyes opened were perplexed. They had a
difficult time comprehending what we were describing.
The event was outstanding and too good to miss out on.
It was a bit sad because the ones without opened
spiritual eyes were missing out on something great.
As I looked at the pictures, I noticed that each member
had a unique appearance and expression of their own. The
headline of the Heavenly newspaper stated, “The Lord’s
Church praying.” The size of the letters for the
headline was huge. One of the pictures had the Pastor’s
face in the center. The pictures were very similar to
the ones we would take here on earth. We were smiling by
stating, “cheese.”
* Jesus Promoting The Lord’s Church
Jesus said, “Joseph! What do you think? You have never
seen this, right?” Jesus had personally commanded the
angels to print the newspapers and He had commanded the
saints in heaven to distribute them to read. Jesus said
that if He commands the heavenly saints to read, they
have no choice but to read. He also had said that it was
very rare that a church from earth would be in heaven’s
newspaper. However, the Lord’s Church frequently appears
in heaven’s newspaper.
Jesus asked me once again, “Observe closely. Do you
think the pictures had come out well?” As I looked
closely again, I laughed for a long time. I noticed the
facial expressions of the church members who had their
spiritual eyes opened; they were very unique. The
pictures were amazing. The members who had opened
spiritual eyes were busy explaining with great
excitement to the members with unopened spiritual eyes.
The Lord explained how He went around in Heaven to
announce and advertise my father, the Pastor. Jesus
explained how He would announce the pastor. “There is a
new, small church in the city of Suh, Incheon. The name
of the church is the Lord’s Church. The church is led by
one pastor. Whenever he preaches or worships, he makes a
lot of humorous facial expressions or gestures.” I,
myself, agree. My father does make a lot of comical
facial expressions or gestures.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Fire Of The Holy Spirit
While I was in prayer time, I focused on the Lord to go
deeper. I shouted and cried out to the Lord. Previously,
a short time ago, I had repented by slapping my cheeks.
As a result, my cheeks are swollen and hot. They felt
like they were on fire.
Without the Holy fire, my cheeks were already hot. But
when the Holy Fire entered my body, my cheeks began to
cook. It felt as though my body was placed on top of a
hot stove, a stove with tremendous heating power. The
healing hand gestures gradually became stronger and
faster. My hands produced various motions. After two
hours had passed, enormous, hot fireballs suddenly
entered into my body through the tip of my fingers. I
could not bear it. The fire gradually spread throughout
my body.
My body was so hot that I had to scream. My legs kicked
and fluttered due to the intense heat. I had reached my
limit; I was burning with thirst. “Water! Water! Does
anybody have water?” I then drank like someone who had
not drank for days.
Kim, Joseph: * Poisonous Thorns Of The Holy Spirit
Once my spiritual eyes were opened, and as I continued
to go spiritually deeper, the evil spirits would place
outrageous obstacles before me. The obstacles are
unfamiliar and so numerous that I could no longer count.
Compared to the other church members, it took a long
time for me to go spiritually deeper. The Lord explained
that I was called to be a pastor. I had realized that an
enormous price is paid to have one’s spiritual eyes
opened. Whenever I longed and desired to go deeper
spiritually, I was mercilessly attacked. The evil
spirits would look for any weakness or gaps to attack.
And through my weakness and gaps, I was occasionally
defeated through their attacks.
Evil spirits would frequently enter my body. The other
members of our church would also be continuous targets
by the evil spirits. Once the evil forces enter our
bodies, the unbearable pain and torment would begin.
I asked the Lord, “Jesus! Whenever the evil spirits
enter our bodies, we are in torment and pain. Do other
members from other churches experience the same pain as
we do?” The Lord replied, “some may experience pain and
torment, but not at the level that the members of the
Lord’s Church experience. Generally, most people do not
feel pain and torment. The evil spirits secretly hide
within their body and clandestinely plot.”
I asked once again: “Lord! Grant us the poisonous holy
thorns so that the evil spirits cannot enter our bodies.
We can use it to prevent them from entering us? Jesus
then commanded us to shout in unison: “Poisonous thorns
of the Holy Spirit! Please grant us poisonous thorns of
the Holy Spirit!”
When I had asked the Lord for the poisonous thorns of
the Holy Spirit, I was only being playful and not
serious. But I found out that there is really such a
gift or power. I could never have had imagined it in my
dreams. “Pastor! Pastor! Is there such a word as the
‘poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit’ mentioned in the
Bible? The Pastor replied, “Joseph! There are no such
words mentioned like that in the Bible.” However, the
Lord had not only showed us, but He did state, that
although it was not mentioned in the Bible, the
poisonous thorn of the Holy Spirit did exist.
Jesus granted us the poisonous thorns of the Holy
Spirit. The poisonous thorns stuck out from our bodies
with sharp points. Pastor said, “Joseph! Why is my body
tingling?” As I checked the Pastor’s body, his body was
covered with many thorns. He reminded me of a hedgehog.
I explained to the Pastor that his thorns were much
bigger and stronger. In fact, his thorns were more
poisonous than the congregation members’. The Lord had
always granted the Pastor stronger gifts and power.
The other members of our church also possessed the
poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit in our body.
Whenever we shout “Poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit”
numerous thorns from inside our bodies would appear.
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo: * Pricked By The Poisonous Thorns
Without opened spiritual eyes, I was not able to view
the poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirits. However, I
wanted to investigate and see what the poisonous thorns
on my body were all about. There is no word “Poisonous
thorn of the Holy Spirit” in any of the 66 books in the
Bible. I wanted to verify the words of Joseph and the
other congregational members. My physical senses were
telling me that I did experience a tingling sensation.
But I am a character of needing to see, feel, and
experience to be certain. My mind was filled with
determination to verify this event.
As the evil spirits attacked, we would daily experience
the power of the poisonous thorns on our body. The evil
spirits were turned to ashes. As the evil spirits got
pricked, they would turn to ashes. At one time, I had
asked the youngsters to close their eyes. With their
eyes closed, I lightly touched my daughter, Joo-Eun’s,
hand with the tip of my finger. The moment I touched
her, Joo-Eun screamed loudly and fell on the floor.
“Ouch! Pastor! Father! Why are you pricking me with the
poisonous thorns?” She shouted and cried.
After pricking Joo-Eun, followed by Yoo-Kyung, Haak-Sung
and Joseph, got pricked by me. However, I barely grazed
their bodies, but every one of them fell to the floor.
The area where I had grazed them with my finger began to
swell and the poison began to gradually spread
throughout their bodies. They became paralyzed. I had
personally witnessed this event.
“Pastor, Pastor! Hurry! Hurry! Pray for us, now! Please
stop the poison from spreading throughout our bodies!” I
replied, “What? How am I suppose to stop it?” They
shouted, “Stop it! Touch us with your hands!” I shouted
back, “No! If I touch you again, the poison will enter
you again and maybe spread faster. Don’t you agree?” The
youngsters cried and fell onto the floor one at a time.
They said, “No! It is all right. Lay your hands on us
with the heart of praying!” As I prayed, I had just
barely prevented the poison from spreading throughout
their bodies and they were relieved of their pain.
As I thought to myself, I did not know how to accept
this event. I was not able to explain what had just
happened. I was perplexed and the situation felt absurd.
After this incident, the youngsters avoided me and dared
not come close to me.
As we prayed, our bodies became covered with poisonous
thorns. The evil spirits, not knowing, attacked and
became ash as they got pricked by the thorns. They had
become ash and disappeared. However, the strong evil
spirits did not turn to ash so easily. They were able to
make numerous attempts to enter our bodies -- even after
being pricked by the thorns. The Lord had sometimes
taken the thorns away to make sure we did not become
complacent with our prayers. We could not just depend on
the poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit but had to
combine it with prayer: “People of the Lord’s Church!
The poisonous thorns are not all that powerful. You
cannot rely on them completely. The poisonous thorns
were a temporary expedient to battle the evil spirits. I
grant them to you since you are repeatedly attacked.
Defeat the evil spirits with your strong faith rather
than depending on the poisonous thorns.”
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja Is A Special
Fiancée Unto The Lord
Several years ago, by the Lord’s grace, I was led to
heaven. At that time, as I looked at myself, I was not
much to look at. However, countless beautiful
bridesmaids appeared and approached toward me. They
beautifully dressed me.
The status of Jesus is a fiancé who will become the
bridegroom. My status is the fiancée. We have a
relationship that no one can possibly keep us apart. We
are so in love. My physical love for my physical husband
is nothing compared to the love I have with the Lord.
With the daily cares of life, I had forgotten the
heavenly visitation. I later found out that the Lord had
not forgotten about me. My beloved Lord had always been
accompanying me. Moreover, He had sometimes watched me
sleep. Whenever I slept too long, He would say, “My
fiancée, why are you sleeping so long? Why do you leave
me alone?” When He expresses His jealous love, I
instantaneously soak in happiness. It is a happiness I
cannot express or describe with words.
My beloved Lord always accompanies all the believers.
With my spiritual eyes, I have clearly seen that He does
accompany all believers. When I told my husband what I
had experienced, He said that the Lord loves all
believers equally.
As the Lord silently listened to our conversation, He
touched my head and sent me a signal. The Holy Spirit
numerously accompanies the pastor. He touches the
pastor’s head and face many times. The Lord accompanies
me many times as well. I am gradually going deeper as my
spiritual eyes are now partially opened.
Whenever the pastor is comical and is a bit harsh with
his jokes, the Lord always intervenes. “Pastor Kim, do
not treat my fiancée so roughly.” As the Lord commented,
my husband hesitantly said, “I am living with a wife
whose heart is far from me.” The pastor laughed out
loud. The Lord and I then laughed together. As we all
laughed together, I realized that one day is not enough
time to spend with the Lord.
Chapter 3:
Holy Electricity
===== February 28, 2005 (Monday) =====
Sermon scripture: “A new heart also will I give you, and
a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you
an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you,
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep
my judgments, and do them.” (Ezekiel 36:26-27)
Kim, Joseph: *Pink Colored Heart Shaped Bubbles
Expressing The Heart Of Love
As I was earnestly yearning for Jesus, some
extraordinary beings came out of my body. I was very
surprised. I tightly closed my eyes and prayed but the
phenomenon did not go away. Pink colored bubbles came
out of my body. They were shinning and beaming. As they
continuously came out of my body, the pink bubbles
transformed into heart-shaped forms. They flew up toward
heaven to the throne of God. As they passed space, they
traveled through the galaxy and finally reached God’s
throne. They appeared fragile, like standard air
bubbles, and appeared as though they would easily pop
with any slight impact. As I watched, I felt nervous
that they would pop. But fortunately, they did not pop.
With a resounding, deep echoing voice, Father God
impressively said, “Hmmm, Joseph’s heart is coming up!
Very well, thank you!” He then received the heart-shaped
bubbles. God was very pleased and satisfied as He
laughed. The pink hearts represent my heart toward God.
Once they reach Father God, they would gush forth a
fantastic light before God. Within a short time, similar
shaped bubbles began to come forth from God toward me.
“Since you have given me your loving heart, I will also
give you my heart!” From the bosom of God, beautiful
shaped hearts lighted with pink endlessly came down.
They were incomparable to my heart-shaped bubbles. When
God’s heart-shaped bubbles endlessly entered my body, my
heart raced in excitement and overflowed with happiness.
I said to Father God: “Father God! Thank you for loving
me so much. I used to be greedy and fretful. I was
impatient and wanted my spiritual eyes opened hastily.”
Before I could finish my sentence, Father God said, “It
is all right! Today, this phenomenon proves that you and
I have the same loving heart and the manifestation of
faith.” After this experience, I always think about God
and I am always in prayer.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: *The Lord Who Gives Sleep To Saints
“Lord! These days, I am having a difficult time falling
asleep after an all night prayer. I want to sleep, but I
am in torment and cannot fall asleep. Lord, I need to
sleep well in order to get rid of the fatigue. Please
help me sleep well!” My daughter who was next to me
shouted: “Mother! Jesus is giving you a hug.” As soon as
He held me in His arms, I gently fell asleep. I fell
asleep as though I was either intoxicated with sleeping
pills or anesthetics. As I fell deeper in sleep, the
Holy Spirit was a hot, soft energy that soaked and
heated into my body.
“It is vain for you to rise up early, to sit up late, to
eat the bread of sorrows: for so he giveth his beloved
sleep.” (Psalms 127:2)
Jesus continues to tell the members of the Lord’s Church
that His heart has opened up widely to the Lord’s
Church. The Lord had especially made my kids and I very
happy. He is sometimes playful and would come
mirthfully. The Lord sometimes wears an extraordinary
looking outfit or comes in a comical appearance. The
purpose of his theatrical visit was to make us happy. I
am sometimes confused as to whether who is to make who
happy. The Lord loved our worship and service very much.
He said that He always waits for our church to worship
and service.
Since the Lord’s Church and my family relentlessly focus
on Trinity God, our laughter never ends. Our hearts
speak to the Lord. Our important topics for discussion
are always the Lord. All of our conversation is God
centered. We notice the Lord almost and always is
accompanied by the Holy Spirit, but sometimes He
operates alone.
===== March 4, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “And he called unto him the twelve,
and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave
them power over unclean spirits; And commanded them that
they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff
only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: But
be shod with sandals; and not put on two coats. And he
said unto them, In what place soever ye enter into an
house, there abide till ye depart from that place. And
whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when ye
depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a
testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall
be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of
judgment, than for that city. And they went out, and
preached that men should repent. And they cast out many
devils, and anointed with oil many that were sick, and
healed them.” (Mark 6:7-13)
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * The Tongue Of The Devil
During the early morning prayer meeting, as I earnestly
prayed in tongues, a strange sound began coming out of
my mouth. Two hours had passed. Initially, I was excited
with the new and different sound in tongues. I thought
the Lord had granted me another tongue. The sound of the
new tongue gradually became strange. My intuition was
telling me that something was wrong.
My body became covered up with goose bumps. Finally, an
evil laugh by a young woman came out. “Oh, hohohoho,
hohoholoholoholo, eeheeeheeeeheee, ehehehehe.” All
different varieties of evil laughter continuously gushed
out. At the same time, Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu also began
speaking with the devil’s tongues. She sounded exactly
like the girl who was demonized in the popular movie,
“The Exorcist.”
I thought to myself. ‘How can the devil’s tongues come
out from my mouth?’ No matter how much I thought about
it, I could not understand it. The sound of the devil’s
tongues would not stop. Within a short time, my head
began to gradually move side to side. Then the speed
accelerated. My head began to shake violently and I
could not stop it.
I opened my eyes and saw Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu also
shaking violently. Finally, our Pastor, who was praying,
somehow sensed what was happening and immediately came
to us. He then began to cast the demons out. “Satan!
Depart! Spirit of confusion -- depart in the name of
Jesus!”
Before this manifestation, I was not concentrating
during my prayer in tongues. In fact, I was thinking
about other things. During that moment of my weakness,
the demons used that opportunity to come into my body.
This is why my tongues turned into the demon‘s. Whenever
the demons come into my body, I am always in torment. I
am not only physically affected, but I get mentally
confused and become very tired. As the Pastor walked
back and forth between Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and myself,
he prayed over us. And whenever the Pastor prays over
me, I become normal. However, when he walked away toward
Baek, Bong-Nyu to pray over her, the devil’s tongue
began to come out of my mouth again.
*The Forces Of Evil Spirits Enter Into Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja’s Body
“”Jesus! Jesus! Why are the devil’s tongues manifesting
continuously?” But the Lord kept silent. The Lord is
sweet and kind, but He was not speaking a word this
time. He stood silently and watched us.
Once again, I broke my concentration and thought about
something else. In that moment, the evil spirits came
back into my body as a group. I almost passed out. My
body began to go numb. I then began to tumble on the
floor in pain. No matter how much I cried out and
pleaded, the Lord did not respond. It was futile.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was also tumbling on the floor and
crying in pain. The Pastor became nervous and his face
turned pale. He continued to walk back and forth between
us while he prayed. His physical strength was at his
limit. He was totally exhausted. The Pastor is usually
very confident when it comes to his stamina. However, as
he would cast out evil spirits, shouting and screaming,
he had become very tired as he had to go back and forth
to Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and me. Moreover, the Pastor’s
wounds from the evil spirits in previous battles were
not completely healed. As a result, he suffered more and
was in additional agony. However, despite his wounds, he
continued to pray unceasingly for us. I felt sorry for
the Pastor, and I wanted him to rest, but not before
helping me. I asked him to pray for me since my pain was
unbearable. The attacks had been continuous. It has
already been 4 or 5 days. I had been relentlessly
attacked. I was harassed day and night. I was not able
to eat, drink or sleep at all. I had been the victim of
relentless attacks more than the others. I could not
rest.
*The Lord’s Preliminary Announcement About The Ministry
Of Holy Fire And Deliverance
Jesus was about to explain why He stood silent as we
pleaded and pitifully shouted for Him. We were shouting
and asking for help in driving out the evil spirits.
I asked the Lord why He had allowed the evil spirits to
enter my body continuously. I told Him that the pain I
was experiencing was unbearable. The Lord began to
explain. “There are several different reasons why I am
allowing these things. The first reason is to mend your
bad habits of compulsively speaking and divulging
information. Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja! You are my beloved
fiancé. When the proper time is allowed, everything will
be revealed. Spiritual secrets must be kept secret, but
you go around telling everyone in all places. Do you not
think you need to change your ways? You definitely will
not change by my words! This is why I am allowing these
events to discipline you. Through this painful
experience, you will be changed!”
When I reminisce upon myself, I am far from changed. I
wonder how much more deplorable I appear in the Lord’s
eyes. Once I had realized this, I became so shameful
that I wanted to hide.
Jesus continued: “In the future, there will be a time
when people will experience the Holy Blazing Fire
worldwide. The Lord’s Church will lead the momentum of
the work of the Holy Fire. I will make you lead and
perform the Fire ministry. However, you will have to
receive and experience many trials to be trained. But do
not be afraid when you face many trials. Boldly endure
it!”
The Lord added, “You must know and understand the evil
spirit’s schemes and strategies in order to evict and
cast them out. You must know their plans in depth. You
will have to experience the torment and oppression first
hand so that you will understand the pain and torment of
other people who are oppressed by the forces of
darkness. You will genuinely feel sorry for them as you
will know their pain. You will be motivated to heal and
deliver them. This is why I have allowed your
experience!”
“But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as
many as have not this doctrine, and which have not know
the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you
none other burden. But that which ye have already hold
fast till I come.” (Revelation 2:24-25)
All things that occur on this earth must require some
sacrifice. Generally, things or matters do not go
smoothly without sacrifice. In the spirit realm, an
enormous price must be paid to learn or earn something.
The Lord’s Church had especially encountered many evil
spirits in which we battled endlessly.
If we are not prepared to battle against the evil
forces, we will eventually be defeated. I have come to
realize that the congregation of our church had been
nominated as somewhat of an experiment. Every day we
fight against the evil spirits in the spirit realm. And
every day we are baptized by the Holy Fire as well. We
were not only just an experiment, but this experience
trained us in discernment and immunity.
However, on the other hand, the spiritual battles have
been something unexpected and beyond our imagination. As
the battles are continuous and endless, as our physical
bodies become exhausted, I now envy the people who live
normal Christian lives. They appear happy to me. As we
receive many gifts, more each day, and as our spiritual
eyes are continuously opened, we become the center of
the devil’s attack. We become his targets. With that
said, we also become the center of criticisms from
others. We are misunderstood and people become jealous
of us. We are the center of all battles both spiritual
and with other people. The battles are relentless: it is
daily. However, now, we have become accustomed to such
matters.
Generally, people would think that having their
spiritual eyes opened would be great and joyous. It may
appear somewhat good, but in reality, it is totally the
opposite. When one is in the spiritual realm, one must
become much stronger than when we are in the physical
realm. In the spiritual realm, one can only be approved
if one wins the battle on a daily basis. However, it is
very difficult to live spiritually in all areas. It is
most difficult and cumbersome when the physical body
cannot keep pace with the occurrences in the spirit.
Despite of the difficulties, however, it is still great
to have special favor and attention. We are all approved
by Him. We are able to taste the pleasant sensation of
victory and joy. Moreover, it is an abundantly
thrilling. The excitement cannot be experienced from the
world. In fact, it is eternal happiness.
Before my spiritual eyes were opened, I was ignorant of
all the events and experiences I had encountered. My
faith was based on theory and academics. One thing is
for sure, one cannot conclude that their spiritual eyes
are opened just because one has received a holy gift.
When you battle evil spirits, you have to defeat them,
otherwise, you will be immediately defeated. If you do
not harm your opponent, they will enormously harm you.
The spiritual war has resulted in many pastors and their
wives to be deceived. As a result, their deception and
failure have led them to hell. We are witnessing and
experiencing the spiritual war. I am also the wife of a
pastor. And as a pastor’s wife, I wanted to support and
serve my pastor much better than any other pastor’s
wife. Actually, that goal was very difficult to do.
There were many times before where I had presented or
judged situations through my experiences and my flesh.
Before, the humanism soaked into my heart; therefore, I
used to judge all matters from my point of view.
Whenever I was oppressed and hopelessly attacked by evil
forces for several days, I would be defeated. I would
not be able to eat and the condition of my misery would
continue. Just like a crazy person, I would lose my mind
and my body would shake violently. As I experienced
these painful situations, I am now able to relate to the
pain and misery of multitudes of people who are
afflicted and oppressed by evil spirits through the
world.
As I was in unbearable torment, I pleaded to the Lord. I
saw the Lord’s face; he was watching me with the
expression of a stone. It brought me much sadness to
witness his expression. Perhaps, Jesus is letting me
experience various trails for some future event or
events.
*150 Evil Spirits Enter Once Again
How much more will the Lord continue to test us and
until when? During the second prayer meeting, about 150
evil spirits entered my body once more. The tongue from
the devil began to unceasingly come out from my mouth.
The evil spirits began to numb my whole body, including
all of my joints and bones. It started at 9 p.m. and the
Pastor and I struggled until noon the next day which was
12 p.m..
I shouted and cried out to the Lord. As I realized that
I did not have enough faith to cast them out of my body,
I cried and cried. I was shameful. As the pastor’s wife,
my faith was only at a mediocre level. This is why I
must be continuously harassed by the evil spirits. As I
pondered these thoughts to myself, I cried out even
more. Why were these evil spirits attacking me,
especially me? Why am I not able to cast the evil forces
out with my faith? I became emotional with contempt and
was falling apart. My soul/spirit shook with
uncertainty. Due to exhaustion, the other church members
went home. The Pastor and I were the only ones
remaining. The Pastor took a few steps backwards and
said, “Ah! They are awful! I have done many
deliverances, but I have never experienced such
tenacious evil spirits like these before -- very
stubborn!”
As I cried, I pleaded to the Pastor. “Honey! What should
I do? You must cast them out.” The Pastor replied: “All
right, I understand already! However, let me rest a bit
and I can do it again.” After the Pastor held his
breath, he sat me on a bench as he sat behind me on the
back rail with his legs over my shoulders. The Pastor
then laid his hand on me and began to pray. As he
prayed, he opened my mouth with his fingers and all
different kinds of evil spirits began to gush forward
one at a time.
The Pastor and I became gradually exhausted. We were one
step from passing out. Moreover the Lord continued to
just observe us. I think He wanted to observe and wait
until our limit was reached. The filthy, ugly evil
spirits absolutely had no sign of fatigue. In fact, they
gradually screamed louder. Now, they were attacking us
as though wild beasts attacked prey.
We could no longer bear it, We had run all out of our
spiritual and physical strength. When the Pastor
shouted, “Holy Fire!” we heard the evil spirits
constantly shout, “Ah, hot! Ah hot! Ah hot! However,
when the Pastor’s voice weakened, the evil spirits
became more violent in my body. During the middle of
battle, we recorded the sounds to leave evidence.
As the Lord watched, He might have felt sorry for us
because He had finally intervened. Jesus entered the
Pastor’s body. As soon as the Lord entered his body, the
Pastor gained strength once more and was fill in
fullness with the Holy Spirit. The Pastor then cast all
the evil spirits out. I was finally able to rest. The
Lord said, “All these experiences are necessary so that
you can be used globally at a later time. The Lord then
explained it in more detail.
Without the Lord’s help, we are weak vessels that are
not able to perform anything at any given time. We can
only perform properly when the Lord intervenes or works
on our behalf. Our bodies were very tired and exhausted.
But we thanked the Lord. We finally made it home around
3 p.m.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Experimental Nominees
My wife and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu were big targets for
the evil forces to attack. Almost on a daily basis, I
desperately struggled with the evil spirits as they
entered their bodies. Usually, when the evil spirits
infiltrate into peoples’ bodies, it would only take a
brief moment to easily and speedily enter them. However,
once they had entered someone’s body, it was never easy
for them to go.
Some evil spirits are very strong and they have their
own strategies to defend themselves. They rigorously
resist and scream during the burning of the Holy Blazing
Fire. Whenever the evil spirits are forced to leave our
bodies, they may harm our bodies and leave serious side
effects or after effects.
Because of the Lord’s grace, I was able to clearly count
the number of evil forces. Joseph, Joo-Eun, Haak-Sung,
and Yoo-Kyung’s spiritual power escalated to a higher
level and now they were able to fight against evil
spirits. The Lord had especially protected the
youngsters, but the adults like my wife, Sister Baek,
Bong-Nyu, and I were left to handle difficult
situations. After battling evil spirits every day, I
became so exhausted and felt like every inch of my
strength had run out. Still, the Lord only observed
without assisting.
From the mouth of my wife, all different, various,
appalling sounds were coming out: the various sounds of
a young girl’s wail and the sound of wild beasts. I
could have never imagined that these different kinds of
evil spirits could exist, especially, when I witnessed
my wife hissing like a snake with her tongue. When I saw
that, my body was covered with goose bumps and my hairs
rose. “Shhhh…Shhhhh! Ohohohoh!” When I heard the sound
of a young girl mournfully crying, I shivered in fear --
it was so creepy and strange.
I had found out later that all of our church members
were experiments. The Lord later explained it to us in
detail. He explained it to us more vividly to help us
understand.
* The Burnt Ashes Of Evil Spirits Revived
The evil spirits had the ability to revive themselves
even after we had burned them with fire -- the fire from
the Holy Spirit. I had cast and burnt all the evil
spirits from the bodies of my wife and Sister Baek,
Bong-Nyu. However, instead of the evil spirits being
burned and gone, they began to scream.
They shouted with the human characteristic voices. “No,
No! I won’t leave! Why would I leave when it is so nice
here! Why would I leave? Ouch, Ouch! Hot! Hot! The Holy
Fire is coming in once more! Ouch! Hot! I can’t bear it!
Pastor Kim, you @#%#@%$! Take your hands off! All right,
all right! I will get out. I am leaving. I am leaving!”
They said they would leave many times. In fact, hundreds
of times they said it. Later, they had become ash.
When they became ashes, I relaxed my guard and thought,
“It must really be finished.” However, the ashes began
to reform to another kind of evil spirit. It revived!
“What! How can this happen? What are these? I am sick
and tired!” My kids also began to yell, “Pastor! We have
a serious problem! The evil spirits have revived. Big
problem! What should we do?”
In an audible voice, I spoke some encouragement. “What
do you mean, what we ought to do? We are starting all
over again. Cast them all out!” I then began battling
the evil spirits that were in Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and
my wife. I felt as though the battle was endless. “Hey
guys! Do not be taken off guard. Gather yourselves and
do not stand in the way where the evil spirits are
leaving! Stay real close behind me and pray.”
Whenever the evil spirits leave one’s body, they go into
the body of saints who are weak in faith. The other
saints with weak faiths should not be in close
proximity. Otherwise, they have to be on guard and
ready. As I continued to attack the burned evil spirits
that were nothing but a heap of ashes, they eventually
turned into dark smoke. The smoke wriggled and finally
disappeared to hell. My wife suffered for about four
days from the after affects. She groaned in pain as
well. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was also in the same
condition. However, when evening services were about to
begin, the Lord had always granted them the grace to
recover. With the Lord’s recovery grace, the two looked
very peaceful and full of grace when they danced in the
Holy Spirit.
Lee, Haak-Sung: * God Dances
After we had cast out all evil spirits from Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja and my mother, we fervently sang worship songs
once again. We then began our individual prayers. A
vision began to appear in front of my eyes. I saw a
vision of God’s throne. Joseph and I were looking at the
throne of God at the same time.
Father God stood up from His throne and reenacted the
dance we had danced at our worship service. Due to the
beam of light, we could not still see Father’s face.
However, we were able to see Him dance. Father unfolded
His enormous right index finger and shook it from side
to side. He moved about and danced. He then unfolded His
left index finger and shook it side from side. Father
swayed His legs and whenever they swayed, all different
shapes and colors of the rainbow poured down.
Moses came up to God’s throne and said to himself. ‘Oh,
Father God does not act in such fashion. Why is God
dancing?’ Father God instantly spoke and commanded
Moses: “Moses! Moses! I am very delighted by the worship
of the Lord’s church. I am very joyous! Why don’t you
dance as well?” As soon as God spoke, Moses danced
before God for quite a long time.
God said, “I feel so great today!” God was joyous and
pleased. Moses danced awkwardly at first, but began to
dance delightfully. I thought Father God only received
our services, worship, and prayers. However, He
expresses His delightfulness and dances. The sight was
really unbelievable.
Even after witnessing such a wonderful experience,
Father God continues to dance whenever we worship at the
church. Father God would also stomp His foot up and down
in excitement and mirth. The sound of stomping echoed
all throughout the sky and the light of joy would spread
in all directions. Whenever God was delighted, the
twenty four elders in front of God, the saints in
heaven, and the angels would also be delighted. The
angels would blow the trumpets.
===== March 6, 2005 (Sunday) =====
Sermon scripture: “The Spirit of the Lord God is upon
me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good
tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the
brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and
the opening of the prison to them that are bound”
(Isaiah 61:1)
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Heaven’s Recorder And Camcorder
I fervently worshipped during worship service. In the
middle of worship, a light suddenly shone down. I saw a
procession of lights with multitude of angles coming
down. “Wow! Pastor, sisters, brothers, many angels are
coming down!” I shouted.
The angels brought some various objects with them. The
smaller objects were in their hands while the bigger
ones were on their shoulder. The objects were recorders
and camcorders. The recorders and camcorders were
decorated with precious stones and were made of gold. As
a matter of fact, they were pretty nice looking. The
moment I saw them, I wanted to have one of each camera.
The angels were recording every event that was occurring
at our church. “Wow! How
could this be happening? I would have never guessed that
heaven would take pictures and record like we do here on
earth.” I was amazed and thought it was very novel. I
continued to shout. I had never seen anything like this
in my life. “Brother Joseph! Brother Haak-Sung, Sister
Yoo-Kung! Look at that! Wow! Amazing!”
There were some angels that recorded the Pastor’s
humorous facial expressions and gestures during his
sermon and worship. It appeared as though people from a
broadcasting station were shooting the scenes. As Jesus
followed the Pastor, He imitated the Pastor’s humorous
and unique facial expressions. The angels were very busy
walking around and shooting the facial expressions and
gestures of the congregation.
The cameras, camcorders, and recorders looked very
similar to the ones we have here except that they were
made of gold and decorated with the precious stones of
heaven. However, we did not know what the purpose was
for recording and shooting all of our events. Some
angels recorded the audible sermon of the Pastor and
wrote down the words of the preaching. They were
diligently documenting and shooting the church
activities.
The Pastor was very exhausted from battling and casting
evil spirits for several weeks. The Pastor could not
sleep. His exhaustion prevented him from eating except
drinking water. Moreover, his lips were badly blistered
and looked very bad. Finally, the Pastor fell onto the
floor near the altar from exhaustion. He was not able to
get up.
Jesus stood behind the Pastor and stretched out His arms
and hands to touch the Pastor’s back. As soon as the
Lord touched his back, a transparent flashing light
entered the body of the Pastor. Two rows of light shaped
as small circles continued to enter into the Pastor‘s
body.
From that moment forward, the Pastor’s weak sermon
energized into a powerful service. The Pastor preached
for over four hours. The service turned into a festival.
* Test The Holy Gift Of Prophecy
Jesus said, “Gather the church members who posses the
gift of prophecy to teach them. It is the job of the
Pastor to teach them.” He said that there are more false
prophecies these day. Therefore, we have to be more
cautious and be fully armed with the Word of God to test
the prophecies. He further said that the people who
posses prophecy should not be arrogant and speak it
carelessly. They must all continue to be humble. They
must not go around and boast about their gift to other
people.
Most of all, they should pray more often and must not be
lazy about reading the Bible. The evil spirits deceive
people into speaking false prophecies. Therefore, every
time they prophesize, they must prophesize very
carefully. I asked the Lord, “Jesus! Jesus! What if I
shouted to test you: ‘Devil, depart’?” The Lord
answered, “It will be all right. It is more important
that you are not deceived. You must test it with the
Word. Even if it is Me. Do you understand? I replied,
“Yes, Lord!”
The Lord spoke to me and said, “Joo-Eun! Today, your
mother, Kang, Hyun-Ja barely escaped a bad situation.
The third highest ranking devil entered into her body
with its subordinates. She must have experienced great
pain.
Therefore, be very cautious with today’s occasion.
People who have received the gift of prophecy will have
greater trails and temptations. As one gradually opens
up with gifts, stronger evil spirits will come and
attack! Without knowing the reality of this danger,
there are many saints who carelessly ask for the gifts.
You must not prophesize imprudently or informally.
Understand?” I was determined to be careful.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: *Do Not Indiscreetly Use Spiritual
Power
After service, I returned home, but the forces of evil
spirits had followed me to my home. Then about 50 evil
spirits entered my body once again. Due to the great
pain, I began to roll and tumble on the floor. In faith
I shouted, but it seemed limited as the evil spirits
were not so easily thrown out.
In that moment, Jesus said, “You have to cast them out
with your faith! Therefore, you are able to go
spiritually deeper and have your faith increase. I asked
Joo-Eun: “Joo-Eun! Please pray for mother! Quickly!…” As
Joo-Eun placed her hands on my chest and prayed, the
Holy Blazing Fire came out of her body and the fire
burned the evil spirits. The Holy Fire instantly turned
my body into a fireball. Joo-Eun suddenly moaned and
said, “Mother, mother! I cannot bear the Holy Fire
exiting out from my body! My arms are hurting so much
and my spiritual power is weakening. What should I do?
Go and call father -- he is writing the book right now.”
The Lord then immediately shouted, “No! Pastor Kim is
writing the book as I commanded. Since he is
concentrating and writing the book, you must not let him
use his spiritual power to cast out the evil spirits at
this moment. If he utilizes his spiritual power to cast
out evil spirits, he will not be able to write the book
properly. Joo-Eun, you will have to take your hands off!
You will also be in a dangerous situation if your
spiritual power is weakened! Saint Hyun-Ja, you must
settle this matter with your own faith.”
After painfully casting out all the evil spirits,
Joo-Eun and I went to the Pastor’s room where he was
busy writing the book. With our spiritual eyes, we
observed the Pastor moaning and clenching his teeth as
he wrote the book. The Pastor’s right arm and back were
tattered and torn from the attacks of the evil spirits.
There were a few lines shaped like furrows that were
torn and scratched. As the Pastor wrote, the unbearable
pain brought him tears. Jesus comforted the Pastor as He
caressed his back. The Holy Spirit and Jesus stood next
to him as they protected him. They became his shield and
the evil spirits could not attack him anymore.
After observing the scene, we would be very quiet as the
Pastor wrote the book. Our family members would tiptoe
as we moved around the house. We even breathed as
quietly as possible. To help him concentrate, we became
very careful in all matters around the house. Moreover,
the Lord had commanded us to be very careful in our ways
during this time. We tried not to disturb the Pastor and
we had even become nervous when we rested, ate, or
slept.
Deaconess Shin, Sung-Kyung: *Repentance
As soon as I began to pray, bright sparks began to
flash. Immediately, I began to repent. I usually do not
easily tear up, but finally I was flowing in tears.
All this time, I had been indolent and lazy. I was
repenting entirely for everything. Today, my prayer was
especially focused. After some time had passed, my
prayer gradually accelerated. Then suddenly, an enormous
bright blue object radiated toward me and passed me by.
I felt like my prayer was continuously flying toward the
sky and into endless space.
===== March 9, 2005 (Wednesday) =====
“I laid me down and slept; I awaked; for the LORD
sustained me. I will not be afraid of ten thousands of
people, that have set themselves against me round
about.” (Psalms 3:5-6)
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Electric Power Of The Holy Spirit
During the night service, Jesus spoke. “Today, I will
grant you all special power. Therefore, desire to
receive it in faith!” I asked, “What are you granting
us? The Lord replied, “The electric power of the Holy
Spirit!”
I turned and said to the Pastor, “Jesus said that He
will grant us Holy Electricity. The Lord will grant the
most power to you. The rest of us will receive a little
less of the electric power. The Pastor replied, “The
word electricity or electric power in the Holy Spirit is
not in the Bible. Before the Pastor was able to finish
his reply, the Lord interrupted and said, “There is much
more power that exists which is not stated in the Bible.
There are other unimaginable powers that exist!”
The Lord commanded the members of the Lord’s Church to
come to the front and to stretch out their hands. The
congregation all went to the front of the altar. We
formed a circle under the cross which hung above the
altar. We began to pray in tongues and longed for grace.
With my spiritual eyes, I saw the Holy Spirit’s electric
current come forth. It first began to flow into the
Pastor and instantly, I shouted. “Wow! Impressive!”
Different forms of the Holy Spirit’s electricity came
down from above. One form came in as lightning. The
other form came as a round circle. It continued to spark
and shock the Pastor and us. I was reminded of a Sci Fi
movie as we were constantly shocked by the electricity.
The electricity beamed out various colors including
gold. Then other forms of electricity appeared.
As we were constantly shocked by the electricity of the
Holy Spirit, we all shouted with one voice. The Holy
Spirit and Jesus continued to give us electricity. Not a
person from our church refused the electricity. All of
us had accepted it. Jesus told us not to be near the
Pastor as he received the electricity of the Holy
Spirit. The Lord explained that the electricity of the
Holy Spirit was so powerful and great that if we
accidentally touched it, we may either pass out and or
become immobilized. It was dangerous. The Pastor was
receiving the electricity in full power since he was a
servant of God.
As our faith and spirituality grows deeper and becomes
stronger, we will receive greater electric power. The
Lord said that there will be a day when the saints of
the Lord’s Church will be used internationally and on a
global scale. I asked the Lord, “Jesus, are there
different grades with the electricity of the Holy
Spirit? The Lord answered, “Of course, since you are
curious and anxious, why don’t you test it for yourself?
However, do not place your hand on Pastor Kim. Place
your hand on your mother, Kang, Hyun-Ja. But touch her
lightly.
Cautiously, I lightly grazed the tip of my mother’s
finger. I began to experience numbness on my hand as it
began to go up my arm. With the numbness, I began to
feel great pain. The numbness and pain began to spread
throughout my body. “Ahhhhhh!” Instantly, I was
screaming and the pain did not go away. “Jesus! Jesus!
Save me. Help me!” As I was shouting, the Lord said:
“Joo-Eun! Do not be so greedy! You are still weak and
young and need grow and mature more.” When the Lord
softly touched my arm and hand, the numbness began to
slowly fade away and I soon recovered.
I then realized the electric power of the Holy Spirit.
The electric current of the Holy Spirit from my mother
was enormously strong. However, the electric current on
the Pastor was the most powerful and strongest. My
father, the Pastor’s, playful nature came forth and he
touched all of us and we experienced numbness. We
decided to be cautious as the Pastor came near us. As we
prayed, we made sure we were not praying near the
Pastor.
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo:
Whenever the Lord grants us a new type of power, He
would make us go deeper in prayer. Moreover, whenever we
pray deep in the spirit, we experienced special
revelations. Tonight was special. The Holy Spirit
granted us fire and electricity during the middle of
service. All of the church members had come to the front
of the altar to receive the new weapon, the electric
power of the Holy Spirit.
We spent about two hours receiving the electric power of
the Holy Spirit. An undeserving person like myself
received and was baptized by the most powerful and
strongest electric power of the Holy Spirit. My heart
was beating very rapidly. Perhaps, that was caused by
the electric power of the Holy Spirit as it ran through
my whole body. Nevertheless, the electricity was flowing
deep inside all my organs. The Lord and the Holy Spirit
continuously baptized me with the electric power to the
point I was able to bear. Before this, we had
encountered evil spirits and battled them without any
powerful weapons. Now, finally, the Lord had granted us
a weapon that we could absolutely use in the spiritual
battlefield. The Holy Blazing Fire and Holy Electricity
are enormously, unimaginably powerful and can be used as
offensive weapons. We will now be able to use them in
battle against the demons.
Our bodies were covered with poisonous thorns which were
covered with Holy poison The sharp thorns protruded from
all our over our bodies. A slight brush of the thorns
would instantly burn any demons into ashes. The poison
was that powerful. The evil spirits avoided us. However,
some of the evil spirits did attempt to penetrate the
poisonous thorns. They were the stronger evil spirits
and there were many of them. I realized that the groups
of evil spirits did not just attack recklessly without a
plan. They had organization and an order. I, further,
realized they have a hierarchy.
“Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the
power of his might. Put on the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.
For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of
the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness
in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour
of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil
day, and having done all, to stand.” (Ephesians 6:10-13)
We began praying individually and in unison. We then
received the Holy Fire and Electricity for a second
time. This time, the Holy Fire and Electricity were much
more powerful and stronger. The power of the Holy Fire
and Electricity was so great, we were not able to move.
After this experience, as we raise our hands high and
call upon the name of the Lord, fire and electricity
would come upon our bodies. Our bodies would shake as
the power manifested onto us.
Whenever we receive fire and electricity, our breathing
would sound heavy and we would become a fireball. Our
confidence has increased dramatically against the forces
of evil. We have become much more powerful.
===== March 10, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Brethren, I count not myself to have
apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those
things which are before, I press toward the mark for the
prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.”
(Philippians 3:13-14)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Oh! Pastor Kim, Young Gun
Sung Min general hospital is located in my neighborhood.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun, had evangelized and ministered at
this hospital. I had once admitted myself to Sung Min
hospital. When I was a patient there, the pastor and I
had greeted each other and became acquainted. I had
sometimes invited him to my church to give a sermon as a
guest speaker.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun once told me a story. He was in
his early 60s. He had always evangelized at the
hospitals. He was also well known for evangelizing on
the streets. One day, he fell ill as his liver swelled.
A lot of water filled his liver and stomach. More than
that, he also had jaundice, an illness that colors the
body yellow. He admitted himself to the hospital while
he was evangelizing.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun was once dispatched to the
Philippines on a missionary trip by his church. While he
was on his mission trip in the Philippines, he had
over-exerted himself and worked beyond his physical
strengths. The pastor was very stressed by the pressure
he received from his church. They wanted results and
they called him frequently. “How many people have you
evangelized? How many new registrants have you
enjoined?” They utilized various tactics to pressure and
interrogate him. The pressure and stress eventually
overtook him and he had become physically ill. He died
during treatment in Korea.
* Hymns That Should Be Sung At A Funeral
Pastor Kim, Young Gun explained the experience when his
spirit/soul departed his body. He said when he breathed
his last breath he experienced his spirit/soul separate
from his physical body. In fact, his spirit/soul looked
identical to his physical body. Pastor Kim, Young Gun
was able to see the doctor use the defibrillator on his
body. The doctors had attempted to resuscitate him
several times with the defibrillator. With no result,
the doctors confirmed his time of death and had covered
his whole body and face with the white linen.
The Pastor’s family and relatives had come too late and
were informed of his death once they had reached the
hospital. On the day of the funeral, the people
attending sang hymns. The hymns they sang were slow and
the slow rhythm made the day depressing. The funeral was
more or less a sad march down to the grave site. The
Pastor continued and said that when the people sang the
slow songs, his soul weakened. Although he wanted to
immediately fly to heaven, he was not able to. He needed
the people in the funeral to sing fast, powerful,
up-beat hymns. He said that his soul was not gaining any
strength and was therefore frustrated and worried.
Fortunately, someone recommended hymn 388 and they began
to sing in an up-beat rhythm. As soon as the people
began singing the fast and powerful hymn, his soul flew
at great speed and arrived at the gate of heaven. The
Pastor said that the gates of heaven consisted of twelve
pearl gates and were a magnificent sight. The Pastor’s
first impression was amazement: “Literally fantastic!”
As Pastor Kim, Young Gun attempted to enter the pearl
gates of heaven, two angels standing guard gave him a
stern, frightening look. The Pastor became very
frightened and his heart was filled with fear. The two
angels had a large sword at their side. They were very
tall and he could not properly view all of them with one
glance.
The angels asked the Pastor: “How dare you walk near the
gate? Who are you? What is your title and what did you
do when you were on earth?” The Pastor answered, “I had
just died from an illness; my liver swelled. I was a
Pastor and I worked as a missionary.” The angels
demanded a ticket. “Very well, present your ticket of
permission to enter heaven. Now!” I replied in shock.
“What! You need a permission ticket to enter heaven? I
had never heard of such thing! I do not have one.” One
of the angels immediately replied: “What! What are you
saying? How dare you walk toward the gate without a
permission ticket!” As the angel rebuked me, the other
angel kicked me like I was a soccer ball. In that
moment, the Pastor thought he was kicked very far off.
Then the same angel who had kicked him caught up to him
and kicked him once more for a second time and even
farther away.
The Pastor was suddenly kicked toward hell and was
dangling at the edge of a cliff. The Pastor was able to
observe the miserable sights of hell. As the Pastor
dangled off the edge of the cliff, he pleaded for
someone to save him. Then the angel pointed and said,
“Look at those souls! Look very closely at those souls
going to hell! All of those souls attended church and
lived a faithful life but the errors of their Pastor’s
teaching led them to hell! I am showing you this scene
because you are also a Pastor who led a ministry. You
cannot be forgiven for you have committed the same
atrocity. They did not keep Sundays holy and did not
properly keep their faith. They mocked God and believed
according to what they wanted to believe and based their
faith on what was in their minds.”
Within the moment Pastor Kim was about to be thrown in
hell, two souls immediately came and earnestly grabbed
hold of him. The Pastor found out later that the two
souls were his relatives who were prayer warriors. Due
to their earnest pleadings, the Lord had granted the
Pastor an extension of seven more years to live. The
Pastor received special grace. He had been given another
chance and had escaped from being thrown into hell.
The Pastor came back down to earth to reunite with his
dead body. When he came back, his relatives were still
singing hymns. The songs they were singing were once
again slow and sad. They sounded like farewell songs, as
though, a couple or friends were parting forever. The
Pastor was very upset over the songs that were being
sung. Whenever believers sleep and go to heaven, the
people at the funeral should be celebrating with fast,
joyous, enliven, and victorious hymns. We as believers
must engrave this into our hearts.
He had experienced a supernatural event. With the power
of God, the Pastor had come back alive. Now, this is the
seventh year and because of exhaustion and illness, he
had relapsed once more. His liver had swelled up and the
Pastor had to be admitted to intensive care. Pastor Kim,
Young Gun earnestly appealed, “Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, I
was very proud of myself. Until now, I thought I had
evangelized properly throughout my life and in faith. I
later realized that I had done it all with my strength
and passion instead with the guidance and help of the
Holy Spirit. Please Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, you must seek
help from the Holy Spirit in every case. I want you to
lead your ministry with the help and strength of the
Holy Spirit.” Pastor Kim, Young Gun then asked me to
sing many hymns that are powerful and strengthening.
Joo-Eun, Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu, my wife, and I gathered
around Pastor Kim, Young Gun. The Lord, Jesus,
accompanied us as well. Jesus, the Holy Spirit, and the
guardian angels watched and prepared to take the Pastor
to heaven.
Today is Thursday and the Lord announced that He was
going to take Pastor Kim, Young Gun to heaven soon. When
Joo-Eun and Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu glanced up to heaven,
the home of Pastor Kim was almost finished. The last
thing was for the Pastor’s soul to arrive in heaven. His
home was waiting. Pastor Kim, Young Gun and his wife
were very joyous once they heard of that news.
* If I Die, I Want To Die During Preaching A Sermon On
The Platform
There are many pastors, including myself, who wish on a
certain issue. I had been curious on how the Lord may
respond and what His thoughts would be with this certain
issue. “My beloved, Jesus! There are many pastors in
Korea and many are especially filled with grace. They
often say that when they go they would like their last
moment to be on the altar during the middle of their
sermon. I also wish for that. Now, Pastor Kim, Young Gun
has fallen ill due to his liver swelling as a result of
over-exhaustion and exertion. He had not taken care of
himself very well physically. What are your thoughts on
that, Lord?”
The Lord began to explain in regards to this matter
using Pastor Kim, Young Gun as an example. “It is truly
regrettable. It is foolish to think and act this way!
Pastor Kim, Young Gun is a servant I truly esteem. But
for the sake of the gospel, he went through fire and
water not taking care of his health. Therefore, he had
become ill. Father God, the Holy Spirit, and I are in
agreement with this view. From your perception, it may
appear as a blessing. It may seem faithful to collapse
from exhaustion or exertion during the middle of
evangelizing or preaching -- perhaps even dying during
evangelizing or preaching. However, that is not
everything! Being faithful with all of your strength is
very important, but not at the expense of your physical
bodies. You must take care of your bodies in order to
continue and serve me for a long time. Your body is
given to you by Father God. There is a time to rest and
a proper amount is needed and required.
“It is not wise for one to do my work with only absolute
enthusiasm. One must do the work with wisdom. Pastor
Kim, Young Gun was only in his early 60s and he could
have continued my work for a longer period. He was very
foolish and not very wise. He did not realize how I
esteemed him! However, it is now too late.”
I thought it would have been nice if Jesus would have
healed him. However, it appears that the Lord had
decided to take him home to heaven. The Lord made it
absolutely clear that doing His work in faithfulness and
with all of our being was very important. Moreover,
taking care of our physical bodies continuously was
equally important. The majority truly do think that it
is certainly good faith if we go through fire and water
for the Lord’s concern, but that is not everything,
although, it is important.
The Lord said, “The physical body of Pastor Kim, Young
Gun had become sick and exhausted. It is his time to
rest now.” The Lord then looked at me and said, “Pastor
Kim, Yong-Doo, you must also listen carefully! Do you
understand? In order to serve for a lengthy period, you
must steadily take care of your health.” I replied,
“Amen.”
Joo-Eun had a vision of God’s throne. Father God also
said, “My beloved servant! Why did you over work
yourself to have your body come to that stage?” As
Father spoke, He had compassion on him. He then
commanded the angels. “Prepare to welcome Pastor Kim,
Young Gun.” As Pastor Kim, Young Gun laid in bed, Jesus
caressed him and said with comforting words, “you will
enter heaven very soon. In heaven, all the souls and
angels are preparing a great event to welcome you.
Although it will be a bit difficult for a moment, I
expect you to endure it.”
As Pastor Kim, Young Gun listened to the conversation,
his face brightened up. Pastor Kim, Young Gun’s guardian
angel had three pairs of wings. He had a home that was
awaiting him in heaven. The house was as tall as the
skies of heaven. Inside the home, the angels were busy
moving about, preparing for his arrival. Joo-Eun wanted
to know when Pastor Kim, Young Gun was going to heaven
and asked Jesus. The Lord said that He would take him to
heaven after two days.
I meticulously explained some of the revelations that
were happening in our church. The Pastor answered with a
surprised look. “What! When I had visited your church to
speak, none of those experiences or revelations were
occurring. Now your church is experiencing great
revelations.” I answered him, stating that it was all
due to the Lord’s grace. I continued and asked Pastor
Kim, Young Gun: “Pastor Kim! Before you leave the earth,
I would like to share Holy Communion with you for the
last time.” Pastor Kim delightfully accepted. The Lord
then spoke through Joo-Eun: “In a little while, you will
enter heaven. Let us then celebrate.” I obeyed and said,
“Amen!”
===== March 12 2005 (Saturday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Two are better than one; because they
have a good reward for their labour. For if they fall,
the one will lift up his fellow: but woe to him that is
alone when he falleth; for he hath not another to help
him up. Again, if two lie together, then they have heat:
but how can one be warm alone? And if one prevail
against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold
cord is not quickly broken.” (Ecclesiastes 4:9-12)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Pastor Kim, Young Gun In Heaven
Sung Min hospital had contacted and notified me that
Pastor Kim, Young Gun had just died. It rained heavily
all throughout the day. By late afternoon, the sky was
covered with black clouds. Lightning filled the sky as
the sounds of thunder shook the throughout the sky. God
spoke to Joo-Eun in an audible voice. “My heart is
sorrowful because the life of my beloved and esteemed
servant has ended! Do not be afraid to document it. You
should document these types of events in the book. Rain
represents my tears. I desire all to realize it!”
Jesus standing next to me spoke gently. “Many saints and
pastors cannot be used because they are lazy and
self-indulging. Then there are some who physically
over-exert themselves and as a result become ill. This
is also a problem! Moreover, unnecessarily idolizing
one’s physical body is also a big sin.”
The Lord explained how saints enjoyed recreational sport
activities. “They indulge in their recreations too much.
Those activities become more important than Me. I am
very sorrowful about it.”
As a matter of fact, we entangle ourselves with various
kinds of business and/or recreational activities and
give the excuse that we are too busy for the Lord. We
then often forget the Lord. Rather than relying on the
Kingdom of God, we rest on our current physical world.
As a result, we miss hearing the voice of God. Slowly
and gradually, we change and follow the life that is
irrelevant to the Lord.
Today, the members of the Lord’s church live a life
totally different than they had before. Our faith has
totally changed spiritually. Since we now know the
Lord’s will, the church members, my family, and I cannot
live in complacency or indolence to the Lord anymore.
We now always put the Lord and His business first.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu: *King Snake In The Form Of A
Spring Coil
While I was in fervent prayer, the Lord showed me a
vision. In the vision, many small snakes had covered the
earth. I was frightened and felt like vomiting from the
revolting appearance of the snakes. The small snakes had
formed a coil with their bodies to form a line. The line
continued endlessly. From a distance, the line of small
snakes appeared to be one large snake. The line
connected to hell. As I quickly glanced at the small
snakes, they all formed to look like a spring.
As the snakes were coiled around the earth, small
insects that looked like maggots came out from the
bodies of the snakes. The insects attached themselves to
the people and dragged them to hell through the pathway
of the line. The maggots had hundreds of tiny legs which
attached to the peoples’ bodies and they did not fall
off. The Lord gave an explanation to the nature of these
people. These were the souls that did not believe in
Jesus. The Lord had given these people countless
opportunities to believe unto Him but did not.
Lee, Haak-Sung: *Meeting Pastor Kim, Young Gun In Heaven
After the hospital had notified us of the Pastor’s
passing, I thought to myself. ‘Tonight, it is my
determination to meet Pastor Kim, Young Gun in heaven!’
We began to pray once the pastor’s sermon had concluded.
When I began to pray, I entered heaven with the Lord. I
was very excited and in ecstasy as I thought about
meeting Pastor Kim, Young Gun. I asked the Lord, “Jesus!
Please allow me to meet Pastor Kim, Young Gun. He had
died today but I already miss him.” Jesus said, “He has
just arrived and is very busy looking and venturing all
around the places in heaven.” As I tilted my head down,
I asked again. “Lord, can you please lead me to him?”
The Lord replied, “Very well.”
The Lord pointed to the flower garden. “Look over
there.” As the Lord pointed, I looked toward the flower
garden and saw Pastor Kim, Young Gun running around like
a little boy. I ran toward the pastor and shouted.
“Pastor! Pastor! Pastor Kim, Young Gun. It is I,
Haak-Sung.”
But the pastor replied, “Who? I don’t think I recognize
you.” I in turn said, “I attend the Lord’s Church and my
name is Lee, Haak-Sung. I met you once when you were in
the hospital. My pastor is Kim, Yong-Doo.” He then
recognized me and said, “Yes, yes! That is right! The
Lord’s Church is very well known in heaven. I had not
known how well known the Lord’s Church was on earth, but
I had now realized it after I had arrived here. It is a
great church. Give my best regards to Pastor Kim,
Yong-Doo! Tell him that I would like to meet him in the
near future. Therefore, I hope his spiritual eyes are
opened as soon as possible.” As I watched, Pastor Kim,
Young Gun rejoiced like a little boy. He ran all over
the place and was busy sight-seeing.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu:
After I had witnessed the gruesome scenes in hell, I
went to heaven. I then met Pastor Kim, Young Gun. He had
just passed away today but he was now looking like a
handsome young man.
As soon as the pastor saw me, he clapped and said,
“Welcome! Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu. I have heard about you
and your church many times. I am in so much joy that I
do not know what to do! After I had passed, you sang a
lot of great hymns and I was very thankful. Earnestly
walk in faith at the Lord’s Church. Oh, and I forgot to
recommend Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo as my successor to senior
Pastor. I regret greatly in forgetting my last wishes
while I was in the hospital. After I had arrived in
heaven and observed the Lord’s Church from heaven’s
giant screen, I had realized the Lord’s Church was very
well known.
The pastor and I said our farewells to each other and I
returned to the Lord’s Church. I then began to pray. I
told Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo about my encounter with Pastor
Kim, Yong Gun in heaven.
===== March 13, 2005 (Sunday) =====
Sermon scripture: “For I desire mercy, not sacrifice;
and the knowledge of God more than burnt offerings. But
they like men have transgressed the covenant: there have
they dealt treacherously against me.” (Hosea 6:6-7)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * About Dog Meat
“Jesus! Many people in Korea enjoy eating soup composed
of dog meat. I have also eaten dog meat many times. Some
people have stated that if people eat dog meat, they
will become spiritually turbid and inebriated. Lord,
what is your answer to this?”
The Lord kept silent for quite some time. I was very
curious. The Jesus said, “You can not eat everything,
even if those foods may be good for your body. Dog meat
is not spiritually beneficial. Therefore, try not to eat
any dog meat. Dogs are animals that perform lewd and
unclean acts. Eating them will make you spiritually
weak.”
*Keeping Sunday Holy, Do Not Spend Money On Sundays
I decided to ask the Lord about Sundays, the Sabbath
day: how we should keep it Holy and if we are to spend
any money on Sundays. I wondered how He thought about
it. “Lord! Currently, I see many churches and saints not
keeping Sundays holy. Sundays are utilized by families
to eat out, as a day for recreation, and to spend time
on their hobbies. They say that if those things are done
for the sake of the gospel, it is justified. Their
conviction of keeping Sundays holy is lackadaisical at
best. Moreover, their faith has no convictions to God‘s
Word. The servants of God are not emphasizing the
importance of this subject in their sermons.
Furthermore, Sunday evening services are gradually
decreasing and being eliminated. Most only have day
services. Please give me your thoughts on this subject.”
As soon as I asked, the Lord became quickly angry. His
expression changed and His anger showed on His face. The
Lord wanted me to reference and document scripture:
scripture that described kindling a fire to those who do
not keep Sunday holy.
“But if ye will not hearken unto me to hallow the
Sabbath day, and not to bear a burden, even entering in
at the gates of Jerusalem on the Sabbath day; then will
I kindle a fire in the gates of thereof, and it shall
devour the palaces of Jerusalem and it shall not be
quenched.” (Jeremiah 17:27)
“If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing
thy pleasure on my holy day; and call a Sabbath a
delight, the Holy of the Lord, honorable and shall
honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine
own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Then shall
thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee
to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee
with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of
the Lord hath spoken it” (Isaiah 58:13-14)
“For the Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath day”
(Matthew 12:8)
“Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath days.”
(Matthew 12:12)
The Lord had commanded us to keep Sundays Holy in every
way. He rebuked watching television, dining out with
family, and other secular activities. Furthermore, the
Lord did not permit Christians to run any business of
any kind for profit on Sundays. He also did not approve
Saints to do any shopping on Sundays.
As a matter of fact, only a few saints barely made it to
heaven that did not keep Sundays properly. And on the
contrary, there were an over flowing number of saints
who were in hell for not keeping Sunday holy. The saints
in hell were shouting in anguish. They were experiencing
countless degrees of torment.
The Lord commanded: “Look at those souls! Those souls
did not consider my day with much relevance. They had
made my day unclean. Look very closely.” The church
congregation and I had witnessed a shocking scene. We
were in total shock. After witnessing the scene, I
concentrated on repenting of not keeping Sundays Holy in
every way.
We need to adjust our concept of Sundays. There are
numerous saints who think that spending money on Sundays
is justified if it is for the sake of the gospel. With
that thought, they spend money on Sundays.
“And he said unto them, the Sabbath was made for man,
and not man for the Sabbath: Therefore the Son of Man is
Lord also of the Sabbath.” (Mark 2:27-28)
If we simply justify spending money for the sake of the
gospel and for the sake of people, then everybody will
validate with their own reasoning to spend money on
Sundays. Eventually, they will continuously create more
special cases or reasons to spend money. Within time,
people will create their own excuses to spend money on
Sundays.
The Lord had clearly clarified the reality of the
church’s deception
The Lord stated. “People obfuscate, misuse, and abuse
the commandment of Sunday for the sake of the gospel.
They do it consistently. Do not spend money on Sundays!
Once men have decided to do what is in their hearts,
they present their reasons or justifications to break
the commandment at any cost.” The Lord looked very
serious. His majesty overflowed. His seriousness and
majesty vividly touched me.
Moreover, on Sundays, Jesus did not want us to spend any
money on the coffee machine before or after a meal in
church. The Lord desired us to raise money for missions
and missionaries on weekdays and not on Sundays. The
Lord told me to document this problem. Currently, the
people throughout the churches cry out for revival and
reformation but the ministers and church congregations
must first be changed. They must fearfully repent. They
do not properly teach or proclaim keeping Sunday Holy.
In fact, they treat this matter with negligence. The
Lord had given a stern warning.
Any kind of events held in the house of God must be free
of charge. Many churches today sell meal tickets since
they have numerous attendants. Purchasing meal tickets
is not keeping Sundays Holy. The Lord meticulously
showed me how Korean churches and the saints therein are
not approved by our Holy God -- just by not keeping
Sunday Holy.
The Lord also wanted the church to feed any guest
speakers at either the Pastor’s house or a saint’s house
if the special event is held on Sundays. The Lord did
not want the church to take the guest speaker out to a
restaurant on Sundays. If the church had a kitchen, the
guests could be fed there. The Lord ended His admonition
by stating that He forbade us to spend money on Sundays.
I would like to disclose an event a church member
experienced in church. My son, Joseph, evangelized to
his friend, Oh, Seung-Young. He had invited him to our
church. While we laid our hands on him and prayed, his
spiritual eyes opened. He was not aware or ignorant
about keeping Sundays holy. Out of habit, he continued
to casually buy bubble gum on Sundays. Then one evening
on Sunday during church service, he was brought before
the throne of God.
God immediately said, “Seung-Young! Why have you made my
day unclean? Why have you not kept Sunday holy? My heart
is woeful and breaks.” God then laid him on his stomach
and spanked him six times. Seung-Young felt the tingles
on his butt as he laid on his stomach. Then God ordered
him to do push ups.
While Seung-Young was being punished, the other church
saints were praying. Seung- Young was also praying in
his physical state. While we all prayed, Seung-Young,
out of the blue, gasped. I asked, “What are you doing?
Shouldn’t you be praying?” Seung-Young shouted, “Pastor!
I bought a bubble gum this afternoon and now God is
punishing me for breaking His commandment of keeping
Sunday holy. I am being punished right now.”
After being disciplined, Father God said, “Seung-Young!
Since my heart is woeful, cheer me up now. Appease and
gratify Me!” Seung-Young stopped his push ups and began
dancing in a humorous way before the Lord. God became
very delighted.
God commanded Seung-Young never to purchase any gum or
snacks on Sunday. God proclaimed that Sundays are Holy
and must be kept holy. Seung-Young continuously said,
“Amen!” He obeyed God.
As a Pastor, I had never properly taught my congregation
about keeping Sundays Holy. I, myself, have not kept
Sundays Holy as well. Therefore, I repented. Now with a
fearful and trembling heart, I wholly keep Sundays Holy.
My family and I, including the church congregation,
avoid going out for personal pleasures of any kind. Now
on Sundays, we gather together in church to have service
and evangelize. We gain rest from it.
===== March 15, 2005 (Tuesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Therefore also now, saith the Lord,
turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with
fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning. And rend
your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the
Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to
anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the
evil.” (Joel 2:12-13)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *The Salvation Of My Family And
Their Relatives
My wife, Joseph, Joo-Eun and I sat together in a circle.
It has been a long time since the four of us spent
quality time together. Jesus sat in the center of us.
The Holy Spirit surrounded our family with a protective
light. Within the protective light, we were able to
converse with the Lord and the Holy Spirit. We talked
about the salvation of our relatives. We discussed about
the spiritual state of our relatives. We wondered if
they were to die right now, would they be saved?
Basically, the question was if their spiritual state was
acceptable. My family and I had a deep conversation on
this matter.
Outside the protective light stood a group of angels
from heaven with our guardian angels. Both groups of
angels were confronting the dark forces of Satan. The
evil spirits could not hear the conversation that was
being discussed within the protective light. In fact,
the evil spirits could not come close to the light.
Joo-Eun was the first to ask the big question to Jesus.
“My beloved Jesus! As you already know, we are the
pastoral family. Are we all saved? Please let my father,
mother, my big brother, and I all enter heaven, no
matter what! Does our current faith qualify us to enter
heaven?” The Lord answered, “Of course! Your faiths are
good enough to enter heaven. But do not become arrogant;
always be humble! Furthermore, do more of my works -- do
you understand?” All of our family members said in one
voice, “Amen!”
The problem began to arise from the next question. The
answer to that question made me very distressful. I was
very curious about the salvation of our relatives. How
many of them were saved? I was curious about the Lord’s
perspective with my brothers. “Jesus, Jesus! My mother,
my older brother’s family, my older sister’s family,
nephews, and nieces all attend their own churches. I
would like to request an answer from you, Lord. Please
teach and provide an answer that is accurate and
definite. If you are able to answer, I can visit them in
person to encourage all of them, right? As I seriously
asked, the Lord kept silent for awhile.
After some time had passed, the Lord finally spoke:
“Pastor Kim! I know this may be hard to accept and
heartbreaking, but you must listen to Me carefully.
Regrettably, within your family, there are only about
three or four souls who have faith which qualifies to
enter heaven.” Surprised, I replied. “What? Lord! What
are you saying? My relatives have studied and been
trained in discipleship. In fact, each morning, some of
them are studying and meditating on God’s word daily.
They have committed their life in studying the Word with
fervent faith. They appear to be very faithful. I cannot
believe what I have just heard. Lord! Please check their
hearts one more time and give me the answer again.
Please Lord!”
*A Defiant Attitude Toward The Lord
Jesus said, “There is a deeper problem beyond your
understanding. Pastor Kim, listen very carefully to what
I have to say now. I do not see one’s outward appearance
like you do. I see their hearts. I see the inside. I
know every inch of one’s thought and heart. No one can
ever deceive Me, the Father, or the Holy Spirit. Do not
concern yourself with how many are going to heaven! Your
brothers and relatives believe they are serving Me, but
they do not have love and they lack sincerity in their
hearts. If they later repent, they will be able to enter
heaven. But they will have to repent sincerely and live
by My Words. Nevertheless, they continue to live a life
with superficial faith and do not tremble at My Word!
They have many areas to repent remorsefully.” (Isaiah
66:2)
Until this moment, from my perspective, my brothers and
relatives seemed so faithful. I never doubted their
faith. In fact, I was very confident about their faith.
However, there is a big difference between my
perspective and the Lord’s.
I have a mother with four brothers and one sister. I was
number four among my brothers. My other three brothers
are pastors as well. The rest of my relatives are part
of the laity in other churches. All of them put in their
best efforts to serve their churches.
If I include all of my nephews and nieces, the total
number of my relatives would equal to about twenty. But
there are only 3 or 4 saved? How on earth can the Lord
say that? How can I accept this reality? I was very
agitated on the inside. Within a short time, my bad
temper exploded.
I began to rudely speak to Jesus. “Lord! If that is the
case, how many people do you think can enter heaven? Who
wouldn’t want to go to heaven? If someone lived in
assurance and belief of their faith, but did not receive
salvation after death, wouldn’t they think that would be
unfair? I just cannot possibly understand. My brothers,
nieces, and nephews never drank or smoked. They all
attend church service every Sunday. Moreover, they serve
the church and volunteer and support the operational
functions of the church. They are hoping and cherishing
the day they go to heaven. What do they have to do more
besides what they are currently doing? Lord! From today,
I will stop writing the book. I will not write the
book.” Stubbornly, I was in defiance. For several days,
I did not continue with the book.
The Lord spoke to me with a resonant, fearful voice.
“Pastor Kim! Do not stop writing the book! You cannot
stop! If you resist, you will give victory to the devil.
Quickly, grab your pen and began writing. You have to
expose the identities of the devils!” As the Lord spoke,
He tried to calm me. However, I was unbearably shocked
by the fact that my brothers were not going to heaven.
For several days, my heart was troubled and severely
beating. I resented this fact and I became a nervous
wreck.
I was in defiance to the Lord almost every day. With my
finite mind, I could not understand. I was behaving
irrationally and evil began to slowly creep into my
heart. Salvation was not something I could negotiate
with the Lord. But I was determined to make a deal with
the Lord. Although, I knew it was impossible, I thought
about using the book as leverage to negotiate for the
salvation of my relatives. I was going to stop the book
if the Lord did not give me the answers I desired.
Do my brothers know I am in such torment?
“For I desire mercy, and not sacrifice; and the
knowledge of God more than burnt offerings.” (Hosea 6:6)
“Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord:
his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall
come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain
unto the earth.” (Hosea 6:3)
“Sow to yourselves in righteousness, reap in mercy;
break up your fallow ground: for it is time to seek the
Lord, till He come and rain righteousness upon you. Ye
have plowed wickedness, ye have reaped iniquity; ye have
eaten the fruit of lies: because thou didst trust in thy
way, in the multitude of thy mighty men.” (Hosea
10:12-13)
The Word of Jesus continued. “Many churches throughout
the world, including the churches in Korea, are
overflowing with Pharisees who are proud and satisfied
with their own righteousness. The hearts are content
with their own righteousness but I want broken hearts.
“The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those
who are crushed in spirit” (Psalms 34:18).
During the middle of the book, I resisted and stopped
writing. At that time, my anxiety and nerves had reached
a climatic point. I could no longer bear the thought and
pain of my little brother not entering heaven. I used to
watch and babysit him. I could remember the delightful
memories of the cute baby. And to top it off, even my
mother? My mother as well? The Lord said that many
Christians are more concerned about material blessings
than seeking the spiritual blessing and life. The
desires of their physical sight and needs have become
their way of life. Regretfully, the Lord said, “The
saints have become greedy for material blessings.” That
was His diagnosis of the church.
The Lord then spoke about the ministers. I was shocked
when He described the problems. The problems were most
severe. I had made up my mind to document it at a later
time. I wanted to give some time in prayer about it.
Before anything else, my family’s salvation was the most
important matter. Although my brothers and their family
members were living a life of faith, the Lord had said
that their current spiritual conditions made it
difficult for them to enter heaven. Therefore, I will
resist writing this book and be defiant to the end. I
was even prepared to receive the Lord’s punishment. Even
if that punishment was severe enough to be death, I was
determined.
I began to protest as I shouted to the Lord. Joseph and
Joo-Eun sat next to me as my children attempted to
deliver the Lord’s message to me. As my children
delivered the message to me, they also attempted to calm
me down. I said, “Lord! How is that right? Why are you
doing it this way? I cannot agree with you. I cannot
accept it. How is this able to be true? Among my
brothers and their families, how can there only be a few
of them going to heaven? Why such a small number?” My
egregious question made the Lord perplexed and sad. I
was not concerned about the Lord’s feeling and I
continued to press the Lord with my questions
aggressively. “I know that they fervently study the
Bible every Sunday. Moreover, on Sundays, they do not
spend any money for their own pleasures or desires. They
spend Sunday in devotion. Do not they live their lives
as the Bible requires? So are you saying that the word
from the Bible is in error? What are the reasons for
them not being able to enter heaven?”
While I was in defiance and as I continued to do so for
several days, the Lord had finally decided to help me
understand and realize what I needed to know. The Lord
made me instantly faint. As my body was in a state of
unconsciousness, He began to work and show me the
answers in which I could understand with clarity.
*Pastor Kim Finally Stands In Front Of God’s Throne
The Lord Himself took me to heaven. Jesus and I walked
toward the throne where Father God was sitting. I had no
idea how or what procedure, stages, route, or process I
had to go through when I had arrived in heaven. Without
knowing how I got there, I was in heaven. Although my
physical body was in a deep sleep, my spirit had all my
senses and I was seeing things as though I would in my
physical state.
I was located in a place where an enormous light shined
unimaginably bright. I realized I was standing in front
of Father. It was indescribable; I would never measure
His mightiness. His voice was very deep, and it echoed
around my body like a wind. The voice of Father God was
the voice I had always eagerly longed to hear.
As I stood in front of Him, I was but only a helpless
sinner. I had clearly and finally found the entity of
myself. My whole body trembled. God’s holiness and
majesty unceasingly poured down in an array of colors.
Father God said, “Oh! My beloved Pastor Kim. You came!
You must be tired from coming all the way here!” When
Father spoke, I became overwhelmed with extreme shock
and unspeakable emotions.
I had only documented other peoples’ experiences through
their testimonies. I had felt the word of God through
reading, speaking, or listening. But now, I was actually
looking at God in person and my soul was in much
happiness and joy.
I felt as though I was a less-than-simple being who was
not even worth dust. I was standing in front of Father,
totally stripped and broken. I was a wounded creation.
Standing in front of Father God, I felt like a sinner
who was awaiting a death sentence. My rude behaviors of
praying and defiance disappeared completely -- which was
so evident shortly ago to the Son of God, Jesus. Now, I
was in a situation that waited for God’s discipline and
compassion.
*The Temple Of Heaven
God’s enormous hand came down from above to pat my head.
His very deep, wavering voice continued. As I stood in
front of God’s throne, I witnessed the judgments made to
the multitudes of souls. They were either destined to
heaven or hell. I also witnessed spiritual beings at the
front of Father God’s throne give respectful bows and
worship as they played trumpets. The spiritual beings
were so numerous, I was unable to count their number.
I also witnessed a special sight. As I stood in the
front of Father God’s throne, toward the left side of
His seat, I held Jesus’ hand and viewed a scene that
seemed to be an reenactment of Job 1:6, Job 2:1-3.
Suddenly, I felt a cold energy around me when an ugly,
heinous, wild-looking being appeared in front of God’s
throne. This place was flowing with God’s majesty,
holiness, and glory. However, when the ugly being
appeared, I was able to smell stench and feel evil
energy.
The evil kowtowed continuously toward Father. How this
evil being unceasingly grumbled and complained against
something. At that moment, I instantly knew: ‘This being
is the one that has led multitudes of souls astray and
had seduced the whole world -- Satan!’
I do not know how Satan was able to obtain an audience
in front of the throne of God. What was his procedure or
right? Perhaps, Job 1:6 is appropriate Biblical
scripture for this situation. “Now there was a day when
the sons of God came to present themselves before the
Lord, and Satan came also among them.” Satan appeared as
a hybrid of a human and monster, perhaps, because he was
cursed. Satan had a face of a deformed animal. On his
face spouted many various horns and hideous tumors. His
mouth resembled that of a frog. Satan’s body was covered
with repulsive, needle-shaped hairs. I also noticed a
thick tail and it reminded me of a monkey’s long tail.
He gestured annoyingly with his hands and feet.
Moreover, he used a variety of body movements to express
his argument with God. My body shivered as I saw his
sharp fingernails and toenails. They looked like they
were from a wild beast.
Satan was attempting to obtain some type of special
permission from Father God. Although Father God and
Jesus were beside me, I was still very nervous. I was so
nervous I thought I was going to have a panic attack.
The Lord noticed my anxiety and tightly held my hand to
comfort me. “Do not worry.” Before the authority and
power of Father God, Satan abased himself. With Satan’s
head bowing down, he glanced at me with an evil look. He
was gnashing his teeth in anger and I was able to hear
what he was thinking: “Pastor Kim! Just wait and see! I
will tear you down. How dare you expose my identity? I
will not forgive you, your church or your family.” I
almost felt parallelized as I heard his threats.
As I began to shake in fear, Father God rebuked Satan
with an enormous voice. The devil instantly expelled
himself. When Father God vociferated at Satan, the skies
of heaven vibrated like lightning and thunder. Father
God’s voice resonated throughout heaven, space, and to
the earth.
This brief event made me shiver in fear of Father God.
The souls waiting for judgment by Father God who were in
front of the throne all held their heads down in great
fear. Around this time, I began to hear from Father God.
His voice was much deeper than a baritone sound; it was
soft and wavering. Once I heard Father’s voice, the
sense of fear and apprehension instantly disappeared. My
body ceased to shiver as well. A gentle energy blanketed
my body as I experienced His compassion. I was now in
complete tranquility.
Father God spoke: “Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, shepherd of the
Lord’s Church, since you did not believe, I had
commanded that you be here. I will clearly show you, so
that you may believe and understand. Look very
carefully! Now, take him to the secret room of the
sanctuary! I have something special to show you. I will
personally explain it to you!” With the Father’s
command, the Lord led me to the heavenly sanctuary where
the secret room was located.
* The Secret Room
In heaven, no souls are allowed to approach the secret
room. I am not able to disclose what I had witnessed in
the secret room. Initially, I had no idea there was a
heavenly sanctuary or a secret room. I mistakenly
blurted out and spoke of this place to my children. For
several months, I diligently requested permission to
document and mention this secret room. The secret room
is also used as a meeting room. This room is used
especially for meetings with Trinity God and Moses. The
Lord had explained that no other souls have entered here
except for Moses. He said that this area was a
restricted area. “No one has ever entered here except
Moses. And now you are the only other person allowed,
Pastor Kim.” As I entered the room, Moses was already
waiting.
Jesus and Moses went to the corner of the room and sat
on bright shinning, golden chairs. They faced each other
and began to converse with one another. Between the Lord
and Moses sat the Ark of the Covenant. The Ark looked
just like as it was described in the five books of
Moses. The Ark was made out of gold and it appeared as
though it looked the same as it was when it was first
built.
As I looked around the room, it didn’t appear very
large. However, the room was decorated with many
different precious and rare stones. The room was filled
with jewels, gold, and diamonds. Unexpectedly, the floor
was laid out with square-shaped tile marble which looked
similar to the ones I see on earth. A cross was
stenciled in center of the marble tiled floor. On one
side of the room, the wall was transparent. As I looked
into the transparent wall, I was able to see the
vigorous Blazing Holy Fire. I could not see the end of
the room where the Blazing Holy Fire burned. The other
side of the room must have been quite a distance.
* God Makes A Special Appearance
As Jesus and Moses were talking to one another, I
quietly walked around the marble floor. Jesus and Moses
occasionally glanced at me as they seemed to have a
pleasant, enjoyable conversation. My mind raced and I
had all kinds of questions. ‘How did I come to this
point? What will take place here?’ I was very curious.
I was defiant to God because of the question of my
beloved mother and brothers’ salvation. This is why I am
here. I must prevent my family from going to hell,
whether I use the correct methods or perhaps somehow
cheat. They must go to heaven with me. Why did the Lord
state that only a couple of them will enter heaven? What
would the reason be for that statement? As my mind raced
and all these questions and thoughts entered my mind, an
enormous, shining light shone down on me. I could not
lift my head up as the light shined upon me. Father God
said, “Pastor Kim, look at me.” With His command, I
lifted my head up to look at Him. Father was within the
glorious beam. He toned down His light so that I was
able to see His legs and feet. As a matter of fact, I
was not able to see more than His legs and feet.
“And the Lord spoke unto you out of the midst of the
fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no
similitude; only ye heard a voice.” (Deuteronomy 4:12)
“Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which
no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can
see: to whom be honor and power everlasting. Amen” (1
Timothy 6:16)
“No man hath seen God at any time, the only begotten
Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath
declared Him” (John 1:18)
“And he said, Thou canst not see my face: for there
shall no man see me, and live” (Exodus 33:20)
“Not that any man hath seen the Father, have he which is
of God, he hath seen the Father.” (John 6:46)
As you have read the above Biblical scriptures, we can
understand that no one can see all of Father God. Even
if I had asked persistently, it would not make a
difference; I would not be able to see all of Father
God. I know what I document may bring enormous
criticism, but I must still document what I have seen
and heard. It is granted by God’s grace and compassion.
I can not really say I saw all of Father God. I only saw
what He allowed me to see of Himself.
God is the God of ages. He lives throughout eternity.
Sinners like myself dare not approach near Him. However,
I can see and feel Father God and I know I have since
scripture tells me that if I have seen Jesus, I have
seen Father God.
I lifted my head to see if Father God sitting on His
throne might be Jesus. But Jesus was sitting at the
corner of the room still having a pleasant conversation
with Moses. Father God, knowing my thoughts spoke: “I am
Jehovah!” He then laughed.
Father continued to speak in a benevolent voice. “My
beloved servant! Lie on your face!” I laid in the center
of the room where the cross was stenciled to the marble
floor. As I laid, I spread my arms out and shaped my
body as a cross.
God’s large hand came toward me and He laid His hand on
my back and prayed. “I am giving you power! You will
possess the power of fire. You and your flock will
perform a fire ministry.”
As soon as Father prayed over me, I began to tumble on
the floor. I was burning up. With the sensation of heat,
I also became emotional and sadness overwhelmed me. I
loudly shouted, “Father God! You have poured all of your
powers unto me. What if the power corrupts me with pride
and I use it incorrectly? Please, help me so that I may
not become corrupt or prideful. Father God, you know my
past, present, and future. Right? What is my future
like? Please show me! Please help me with this power. I
do not want to become corrupt. I want to enter heaven.”
As Father God observed me pleading, He said. “Very well,
I will be with you.”
I was not satisfied with His answer. With this
opportunity, I persistently cried out for my family’s
salvation. I began to cry out with all my strength and
tumble onto the marble floor.
Due to my actions, in an instant, the mood of the secret
room partially filled with sad energy. I unceasingly
cried with repentance and with prayers of supplication.
“Father God! Please, I ask of you. What is the result of
my mother and brothers’ salvation? Many of my family
members are believing and serving you. Why are only
three or four saved? Why is that? What about my little
brother? If he is not saved, the alternative is
hell….Please save him. Please! I raised him up as my
own. Lord! Father God!” I continuously cried out. As I
cried, I tumbled and rolled on the floor.
As I continued to roll, tumble, and cried out, Father
began to comfort me. “Very well! Very well! Pastor Kim!
I know why you are crying out. I know your heart very
well. I will give your family an opportunity. Therefore,
observe carefully what I am about to show you.”
* The Branches And Leaves From The Tree of Life Move
About
Inside the secret room, the leaves from a certain tree
were moving as though they were alive. The tree appeared
very healthy, refreshed, and vividly green. It was very
noticeable how this particular tree looked so refreshed.
I had no idea that the tree I was looking at was the
Tree of Life. The branches began to wriggle toward me.
The branches looked similar as a sedum or ivy stem. Once
the branches reached me, they began to touch my head and
body. I became tickled to the point of annoyance. Father
God, Jesus, and Moses watched how I reacted. I had been
crying and distressed about my family and brothers’
salvation and now I was being tickled by a tree. I said,
“What kind of three is this? Why is it bothering me? Why
is it touching me and aggravating me?” As I spoke and
was irritated, I grabbed one of the branches, tore it
and threw it onto the floor.
Father God was very surprised at my unexpected behavior
and said, “Oh, Pastor Kim! Why did you do that? Why! I
esteem this tree and its branches. I think highly and
honorably of this tree. Why did you do such a thing?”
Within that moment, I thought to myself, ‘Ahhh! This
must be the Tree of Life which Father God so honorably
thinks and cares about.’ I was in shock and ashamed. I
began to step back. Then it happened in a second.
How on earth does a tree move like that to irritate me?
I instantly regretted my actions. I should have asked
Father God first about the tree. I have made a public
display of my impatience and bad temper in the heavenly
sanctuary.
Jesus murmured in disappointment. This incident was due
to my ignorance. I quickly fell on my knees and dropped
my head down and continuously asked for forgiveness.
Father God then whipped away my nervousness. He began to
explain, “Pastor Kim, listen carefully! Due to your
carelessness, several of the leaves have fallen from the
Tree of Life. All trees and plants in this room are very
dear to Me. However, among all the plant life, I
especially esteem the leaves from the Tree of Life. I
preciously take care of them. The leaves from the Tree
of Life represent the souls of men. In fact, they are
directly connected to the souls of men. The leaves on
the floor that you have made fall represent the souls of
men. Look!” As Father God meticulously explained, I was
very sorry for my action. I was amazed at His kindness.
Despite the branch losing many leaves, the tree
continuously moved toward me and it appeared as though
it was trying to express something to me. It attempted
to express something by touching my head, face, and my
other body parts. What did this mean? What did the
actions of the tree represent? I was truly perplexed and
curious.
* Is My Family Members’ Faith Genuine?
With enormous love, Father God touched me and said,
“Very well, now let us distinguish your brothers’ faith,
whether it is genuine or not. You have importunately
asked and you will be shown their faith.” I was very
apprehensive with the answer I was about to be shown. My
heart was racing, but I was still very curious. The
leaves that had fallen to the floor began to slowly move
and transform. The leaves transformed into my brothers,
nephews, and nieces. As I witnessed the scene, I became
shocked and instantly screamed. Of all the leaves, only
three remained and the rest began to disappear one by
one. “Ah! Brothers! My little brother! How can this be?”
I felt hopeless and once again the anger began to rage.
I immediately plummeted onto the marble floor and began
crying hysterically. And again, I rolled and tumbled all
about the floor.
“God! Jesus! Trinity God! How can you do this to me? It
would have been better if you had not shown this to me!
For what reason have you brought me here to give me this
anguish? If I had not seen this, I still could have
believed that they had been saved. What are you doing to
me?” I was not able to control my sadness and I cried
unceasingly. Not knowing how long I was wailing, I
eventually fainted.
Whenever, I had encouraged my brothers or other people
about their faith, I had always advised or encouraged
them in a nonchalant manner. I would say as such: “Be
faithful.” I did not go beyond that statement because I
was more concerned about their feelings. I did not want
to step on their toes, in other words, their pride.
However, after I had been shown the true nature of their
current faith, I was totally lost. I did not know what
to do. I was totally perplexed.
Father God was gently patting my back while I was
unconscious. When I recovered, He said, “Pastor Kim,
stop crying now. You well know that this is a place
where there are no tears or sorrow. Do you not know?”
But once again, I continued to plead for my brothers’
salvation. He said, “Very well, very well. Stop your
panting and observe the hidden sins of your brothers.
Look carefully.” Father God showed me the clear picture.
Moreover, He said, “Your brothers have repented. In
fact, they know they have repented, yet, they have no
fruits of repentance. They have repented with no
evidence. There is no broken heart, no sincerity!”
Anguished, I earnestly asked, “Father, but still, please
have pity on them. Please have compassion toward them.”
“For thus saith the Lord, Thy bruise is incurable, and
thy wound is grievous. There is none to plead thy cause
that thou mayest be bound up: thou hast no healing.”
(Jeremiah 30:12-13)
“The heart is deceitful above all things, and
desperately wicked; who can know it? I the Lord search
the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man
according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his
doings.” (Jeremiah 17:9-10)
I did not know how much I had pleaded. I felt as though
I had pleaded forever. I tumbled and rolled on the floor
covered in tears. My face and nose were covered with
mucus. Father God then finally promised that He would
watch and be with me. “Very well, I understand your
heart! I know you care very much for your brothers. I
will answer your prayers. But I despise their religious
ways and their religious faith. I hate it the most.”
Father God promised that He would save my brothers and
their family members…..However, there was one condition.
They had to accept the opportunity in faith. I thanked
Father God with an audible voice and then worshipped Him
as I cried.
As some time passed, I closely paid attention to the
transparent wall from across the room. Inside the
transparent wall, the Holy Fire vigorously blazed up. I
could feel the intense heat from where I was standing.
It was very hot; my body felt the burning sensation. As
I starred at it, Father God spoke. “Pastor Kim! You will
soon be entering that room. Therefore, prepare yourself
with sufficient prayers. You have to seriously prepare
yourself, physically and spiritually. Do you
understand?” Without hesitation, I answered loudly:
“Amen!”
Since Father God personally spoke to me, I resolved with
my pledge. ‘I must pass through the room to the end.’ I
then asked God. “Are there any other fire tunnels or
Holy blazing rooms in heaven?” Father replied, “Yes,
there are many other rooms as such! Pastor Kim, you will
enter a Holy Fire blazing room and then another Holy
Fire blazing room, and so forth. The first room you will
enter will be less intense and then it will become more
intense as you go through each room. I will pour all my
powers unto you. You must not become arrogant or
prideful. Countless of my servants have become very
arrogant due to the power I have given them. As a
result, many of them have ended up in hell. I am very
distressed! Pastor Kim, you will have to humble yourself
more than ever. As miracles and power manifest and
increase dramatically, the people will exalt you.
Therefore, you must be more cautious than ever. Be very
careful with the spiritual powers you obtain.
I have no idea why God has granted this enormous task
and grace to the servant who is weak and incompetent. I
didn’t think I was going to handle the responsibility.
Before anything happened, I was already worrying. I must
not become arrogant or prideful. As thoughts of worry
filled my mind, Father God spoke to me as He caressed my
back. “Pastor Kim! In commemoration of your visit to the
secret room, you will now visit hell to observe what
needs to be observed!”
I was shocked at Father God’s command. “Father God! I
cannot visit hell. I cannot handle it. My physical
appearance is a not what it appears. I am a very timid
man. I am scared to go. In fact, I do not want to go!”
Laughing out loud, Father God said, “It is all right!
Your current faith is more than enough to handle the
situation.” But I persistently resisted and said with a
loud tone. “God! No way! I am very frightened.” As Jesus
laid His hands on me and prayed, He said, “I will grant
you all powers.” Even with His encouraging words, I
still resisted to the very end. As a result, I did not
have to visit hell.
Father God and Jesus said, “Pastor Kim! Now do you
believe all that we have shown you? Henceforth, you will
no longer refrain from documenting all the things that I
show you, the things I have and will show you of heaven,
hell, and the identities of the devil. You must fulfill
your task; many souls are at stake. They must properly
and correctly believe in Me. If you do as I command, an
unimaginable blessing will be granted upon you. Obey to
the end!”
Father God and Jesus took turns as they caressed me. For
some reason, I have been granted special grace. I only
consider myself as a sinner and a foolish servant.
Father God’s majesty is unimaginable. It is too
difficult to describe with physical eyes or with a
finite mind. In some special way, Father God has
encountered with a sinner like me. How will I ever
express in human words my experience with mighty God? It
is impossible to describe, write, or define God in human
terms of what I need to express about Him.
God told me to keep this room a secret and not divulge
it to anyone. I had found out at a later time that this
secret room was a heavenly sanctuary. I was very
ignorant about this place. It was after a few months
later that the Lord had meticulously explained to me of
its importance. He then commanded me to disclose the
information to the public. It was titled, “The Secret
Room.” I began to write the third book which was about
the secret room.
I came out of the sanctuary and stood in front of God’s
throne for a long time. As I stood in front of God’s
throne, I looked and viewed over space and galaxy. As
Father God sat on His throne, there were no places where
He could not reach: either heaven, the galaxy, space or
earth. It appeared as though all of creation in the
universe was under Father God’s feet.
“But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob,
and He that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have
redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art
mine. When thou passet through the waters, I will be
with thee: and through the rivers, they shall not
overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou
shall not be burned: neither shall the flame kindle upon
thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel,
thy Saviour: I gave Egypt for thy ransom, Ethiopia and
Seba for thee.” (Isaiah 43: 1-3)
Father God has appointed and called someone like me. I
consider myself a very doubtful person on every matter.
I am very grateful that He has called me, but at the
same rate, I am very nervous. Since I have now witnessed
and experienced the situation of my relatives’
salvation, I can no longer question it. In spite of my
sinful, rude, and complaining attitude, He had kindly
showed and explained it on terms I could understand.
God’s ways are higher. Due to my finite level of
understanding, He had to illustrate it in a way in which
I was able to realize it. I will never forget the
encounter I had with Trinity God in the heavenly
sanctuary. Always engraved in my memory will be the
excitement and impressions I experienced.
* Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja - Annoying The Lord
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was once again
admitted to the hospital for her back pain. J esus
accompanied me to visit Sister Baek. The Lord walked in
front of me as we entered the hospital. As we arrived,
we sat on her bed and began speaking with her. I asked
the Lord with insistence. “Lord! The Pastor’s home is
located in one of the best dwelling places in heaven.
Why is mine so far away from his home? Lord! Can you
move my house to the nice neighborhood in heaven?” Jesus
answered, “You must earn the rewards to have your home
be located there.” Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu laughed and
said, “Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja, you have a such a tall home.
What more do you want?” The Lord slanted his brows and
said, “Saint Bong-Nyu, do not even start with my bride
Kang, Hyun-Ja! After I had granted her with the gift of
prophecy and spiritually opened eyes, she has
persistently asked me questions and favors all day long.
I do not know what to do with her!” We then all laughed
for quite some time. Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu asked me
what I was so curious about to ask Jesus questions all
day long. The Lord then said, “That is what I am
saying!”
I then asked another question: “My beloved Jesus! Last
time you had said that the heavenly saints can come down
to earth. Is this true? That is possible? Is there any
scripture to back that up? I know that heavenly angels
can come down to earth to protect the saints. If I
remember correctly, there are scripture to justify that
in the Bible. The souls who have already passed on can
come back to earth? Is this possible?”
Jesus said, “What is impossible for me? However, the
souls that have gone to hell can no longer come back to
earth. Once someone goes to hell, it is final. If I
grant permission, the souls in heaven can come down to
earth to visit. Father God supervises the visit.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and I asked, “Lord! Can you bring
Biblical men from heaven now?” The Lord said, “Not yet!
I esteem the saints from the Lord’s Church. These days,
I talk about them all the time. The saints from the
Lord’s church zealously pray and worship God in a very
special way. The heavenly souls desire to see and meet
the saints from the Lord’s Church. They ask me if I can
take them with me whenever I come to visit the church.
In heaven, the souls are only able to watch the Lord’s
church through a screen which angels record with video
cameras. Your worship and service delights God that very
much. The Lord’s Church is the top of the news.”
I asked the Lord. “Jesus! Do you publicize about us?”
The Lord answered, “Of course, I publicize it
personally. This is why all the souls in heaven know
about you. They are very intrigued by it.”
I once again mentioned the subject of moving my home to
the best neighborhood in heaven. As I asked, the Lord
replied. “From this night forward, you will have to
please me. Start making your confession of the love you
have for me and please me. Can you do that?”
With lovely body gestures, I answered “yes” to Him in a
soft, charming voice. Jesus said, “Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja,
all you know is Me! If you only love Me, what about
Pastor Kim? The Lord then laughed. The Lord moved my
home to the best neighborhood in heaven. Perhaps, it was
due to my faith and persistent pleas. With only one
command, the Lord had moved my home. Therefore, I
decided to put in more requests. I asked for the homes
of our other church members to be moved to the best
neighborhood in heaven as well. However, the Lord
required them to earn the reward and to continue
praying.
Sister Baek Bong Nyu: * The Evil Spirits Are Provoked
My back was in extreme pain and I decided to check
myself into the hospital. With physical therapy once a
day, the pain was eventually manageable. Pastor and Mrs.
Kang, Hyun-Ja had visited me while I was in the
hospital. With my spiritual eyes, I was able to see the
Lord Jesus and the Holy Spirit accompany them. As soon
as the Lord appeared, all the evil spirits in the room
became startled and began fleeing in all directions.
Within a few moments, all of the evil spirits had
departed from the room.
The Pastor and his wife comforted me as we performed
service. The Lord considered the pastor’s wife his
fiancé and He especially treated her well. I was very
envious with the special treatment she received from the
Lord. Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja always expressed her love
toward Jesus. The Lord loved her for her expressiveness.
She didn’t even care if people in the hospital saw how
she acted for Jesus. She would show her love for Jesus
at anytime.
As the Pastor worshipped and sang, he looked around to
see if others were watching. He then began to dance in a
humorous way. His wife began to follow suit as she
danced, but she was dancing in the Holy Spirit. Jesus
imitated the pastor. When Jesus laughs, He is very loud.
Whenever Jesus loudly laughs, I would think to myself:
‘The Lord is Spirit. How can Spirit who is the Lord
laugh so much like a human?’ I had realized that Father
God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit also possess attributes
just like us. Trinity God can either express joy or
sadness.
*The Lord Said That We Are Created In His Image
The joyful period only lasted for a short time. Once the
pastor and his wife departed, the evil spirits suddenly
returned. There were seven other beds in my room. An
elderly sick women occupied each of those beds. An evil
spirit would stand and occupy a bed at each headboard.
The evil spirits giggled as they glanced around with
their evil stares. “Hey! You may be going to heaven but
these people are going to hell with me. I hope I have
provoked you! Evangelize as best you can; it will be
very difficult. Hehehehe!” The evil spirits looked just
like the ones I had seen on television that were on
horror series. These were the evil spirits that escorted
the souls of the condemned. It was very creepy. My body
was covered with goose bumps.
Since I was in the hospital, I was not allowed to shout
or speak out in an audible tone. Instead, I prayed in
tongues. Whenever I saw an unbeliever, I could see their
bodies filled with evil spirits. Among the group of evil
spirits, the ones that escort condemned souls to hell
are responsible for unbelief. They are the ones that
cause spiritual blindness for the gospel. They also set
up unbelieving people to die in accidents in order to
drag them to hell. Other believers who have spiritual
eyes such as myself can clearly witness these events.
===== March 25, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “And as they led him away, they laid
hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the
country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might
bear it after Jesus.” (Luke 23:26)
Kim Joseph: *Jesus’ Suffering Scene And Reenactment
Tonight, we commemorate the suffering of our Lord,
Jesus. Jesus took up the cross and walked up to
Golgotha. He died on the cross and had poured out His
blood for us. Remembering Jesus at the cross, the
congregation of the church members and I listened to the
preaching of the Word.
The Pastor preached about Simon, the Cyrenian who was
visiting from the countryside and how he had watched and
then took up the Lord’s cross. During the middle of the
sermon, as the Pastor fervently spoke, I saw a vision. I
saw a multitude of people and I heard the babbling of
voices and it was loud. I saw Jesus standing in the
center of the crowd and He was wearing the crown of
thorns. The Lord was profusely bleeding from all of His
body.
The vivid scene was clearly shown in front of my eyes as
though I was viewing a movie. I noticed that I was
standing in the middle of the crowd. The Lord was
looking at me and our eyes met. Several days ago as the
week to commemorate the Lord’s suffering began, I
concentrated on praying. I prayed to be like Simon and
to take up the cross. I prayed to experience the
carrying of the heavy cross and to experience the pain
of it.
Jesus, being in front of me, had been beaten up so much
that His wounds were deep and at every part of His body.
He bled unceasingly and profusely. The blood dripped
down to the ground and formed small puddles. I ran
hysterically around the crowd shouting, “Why are you
doing this? Please do not hit my Jesus. Please stop
doing this.” I continued shouting to persuade the people
from harassing and beating on Jesus. But they did not
care; they continued to beat on the Lord and found
pleasure from doing it.
The worst was when the people spit as they ridiculed
Jesus. They spit nasty, sticky phlegm at the Lord. The
Lord’s face and hair were smeared with spit and phlegm.
As I came close to Jesus, I tried to support Him as He
was on the ground. The Lord grabbed me with His hand
that was soaked by blood. He looked at me and said, “Oh,
it is you, Joseph! I am in suffering. The people are
mocking and assaulting me. It is all for you! Follow Me
and keep your eyes only on Me.”
As the Lord stood up, taking up the cross, He said, “The
saints in the Lord’s Church, follow Me, now follow Me!”
As Jesus commanded, the Pastor stopped preaching and
stepped down from the altar. We all lined up in a single
row. As Jesus took up His cross to His back, He walked
in front of the line and declared, “Lord’s Church, my
flock! Focus on Me, keep your eyes on Me as you follow
Me. When you see me fall as I walk taking up the cross,
you must completely repent on the spot where I fell! I
am recreating the scene, especially for you.” Once He
had proclaimed His statement, He began to walk first in
line, taking up His cross on His back.
The Lord was now walking between the chairs of the
church and around the inside of the church. With my
spiritual eyes, I could clearly see the scene vividly.
The scenes continued, one after another. I followed
behind Jesus as the Pastor was behind me. Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja, Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu, Deaconess Shin were
following behind, respectively. We continued to follow
Jesus in this order. We were all covered with tears. As
Jesus carried the cross, He fell many times as He was
weakened from the weight of the cross and the beatings.
The church members who had their spiritual eyes opened
witnessed the whole event of the Lord suffering as we
followed Him.
*Falling 14 Times
With the cross on His back, the Lord walked and fell. We
also instantly fell to our knees and repented in tears
on the very spot where Jesus fell. We remorsefully
repented for a long time. The Lord endured with much
difficulty as He got up. Once again, the Lord took up
the cross, laying it on His back, and began taking His
steps. The Lord staggered and swayed as he continued to
walk. He took one step at a time. Walking behind the
Lord and closely observing the scene, I was not able to
bear the pain in my heart. As I looked up into the sky
and down to the ground, I cried profusely.
I remorsefully repented. Moreover, all the members of
the church congregation remorsefully repented as well.
The Lord continuously fell and got back up throughout
His walk up Golgotha. The Lord was only able to take a
few steps before He fell again. Whenever the Lord would
fall, the Roman soldier was there to whip Jesus without
mercy. The Lord groaned in pain as blood splattered from
His body. The blood stains on the ground were clearly
visible. The voices from the evil people were chaotic
and pandemonium. The noise annoyed my ears. The people
appeared as though they were enjoying the suffering of
Jesus. With the physical eyes, one would just see the
church members walking in circles inside the church. But
with the spiritual eyes, we were witnessing the Lord
getting whipped and tormented during His walk.
My temper exploded; I could no longer watch in silence.
“Hey! You evil people! Don’t do that! Why are you
tormenting the Lord? Why?” My pleading faded away from
the noise of the crowd. The Lord continued to fall and
get up. As we watched Him, the Lord fell a total of
fourteen times. At each spot where Jesus fell, we
fervently repented in tears. Time had elapsed quickly --
3 to 4 hours had already passed.
Jesus groaned more severely. This time the Lord appeared
as though He was not going to get up. I loudly shouted,
“Pastor, Sisters and Brothers! Jesus has fallen and He
looks like He will not get up. What should I do?”
*Joseph Takes Up The Cross Of Jesus
Compassion filled my heart as I saw the Lord fall to the
ground. I wanted to help the Lord. And as I tried to
help Him, a Roman soldier using his index finger
gestured for me to come. “Hey! You! Come here!” When the
Roman soldier shouted, I suddenly became frightened. I
was in shock. I thought my heart was going to stop. I
thought to myself, this is only a vision. This was not a
real situation. I hesitated and decided not to answer
the command of the Roman soldier. Then the Roman soldier
drew his sword and rushed toward me. I resisted,
struggled, and kicked. “Ah! What are you doing?” The
Roman soldier placed the sword at my neck and threatened
me. “You take up the cross this instance. Now! If you
don’t, I will cut you up! Take up this cross now!”
I thought to myself, ‘How can this be happening?’ I was
very confused and afraid. I began to meticulously
explain what was happening to my father, the Pastor. The
Pastor told me to obey Jesus’ command.
Tonight’s sermon was about Simon from Cyrene who had
carried the cross for Jesus. Like Simon, I had to carry
the cross and follow Jesus. I was in danger of having my
head cut off if I made a mistake. I prayed for the
opportunity as Simon had carried the cross for the Lord.
I had never expected this to come true, not even in my
dreams.
I did not expect my prayer to be answered this quickly.
I was astonished and shocked and did not know how to
react. As the scene unfolded in front of my sight, I did
not initially dare to carry the cross. But now the
situation was unavoidable; I had to carry the cross for
Jesus. The weight of the cross was unimaginable. It was
very heavy. I began to see Golgotha from a distance. It
was still some distance away.
As I carried the cross, my right shoulder began to
swell. I was in pain. I did not know what to do. Up to
this point, I had not realized how heavy the cross
weighed. Carrying it required so much strength and
exertion. Realizing this fact, I cried and repented.
Bearing the weight of the cross was very painful.
That same night, after our prayer rally, I checked my
right shoulder once I arrived home. My right shoulder
was swollen and red. I became ill and my body severely
ached. I almost missed school due to my sickness. In the
morning, my mother applied a muscle relief ointment onto
my shoulder to help with the swelling. However, the pain
was still intense and did not go away. My swelling and
pain continued for several days.
While I was praying, Jesus came and said, “My beloved
Joseph! I had taken the cross and carried it. It was
very difficult. Wasn’t it? For all of you, I had poured
my blood and water to die on the cross. Therefore,
Joseph, when you face difficult or hard situations,
always remember Me. Do not forget! If you remember, no
matter how difficult the situation may be, you will
endure. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Lord! Thank you. It was my honor to carry the
cross. Thank you so much for giving me the opportunity
to carry it.” As the Lord softly touched my swollen
shoulder, He said, “In the future, you will be my
servant and I will use you greatly throughout the world.
You will receive great power. Therefore, humble yourself
and be quick to obey, even to the end.”
Kim, Joo-Eun: *The Least Of The Villages In Heaven
My mother asked me to go find out what place in heaven
does my mother’s paternal grandmother and her maternal
grandmother live. I was going to check by asking the
Lord. My mother’s paternal grandmother and maternal
grandmother accepted the Lord as their Savior and King
right before they had passed. Therefore, they were in
heaven. They had not done much for the Lord, therefore
they were living on the outer edges of heaven now. The
place where they were residing in heaven had homes built
like subdivisions. They had one level and all looked the
same.
Jesus had said that He built the home for paternal
grandmother as a single story, level house after He had
seen her evangelize to some people at the park for a few
days. This had happened right before her passing. I had
visited heaven and went to where grandmother resided to
check it out for myself.
In heaven, receiving the love of the Lord is the best
joy any saint can experience. It is the best happiness.
In heaven, the grandmothers were not receiving the
complete fullness of God, but they were honored and very
happy just being in heaven. Part of our reward is to
receive the fullness of the Lord’s love. The
grandmothers were very close to going to hell and their
last days made the difference. In heaven, they looked
very youthful and they were transformed beautifully.
They looked great!
Currently, the talk of heaven was about the Lord’s
Church. The talk was resonant everywhere. As I arrived
in heaven to meet my mother’s grandmothers, the
neighbors who were close to my grandmothers’ homes
rushed as a group and marvelously observed me.
I felt like some kind of superstar. I was thrilled and
happy. I did not know what to do. “Saint grandmothers!
Are you able to recognize who I am?” They replied, “Of
course, we know you. There are no heavenly saints who do
not know the saints of the Lord’s Church. Our beloved
Jesus speaks about the Lord’s Church daily. We hear the
news about you every day. Jesus is very pleased. The
service in the Lord’s church is extraordinary and the
Lord boasts around heaven how the service at your church
is run delightfully and joyfully. But please stop
calling us grandmother. Call us Saints. It is an honor
that you visit us.” They were very humble.
I asked, “You know my mother, right? Saint Kang,
Hyun-Ja? She had asked me that when I visit heaven to
check and meet you. Saints, it has been two years since
you had passed. Does Jesus often visit you?” They
replied, “We usually see Jesus from a distance. In fact,
Jesus has never visited us here in person.” I asked why.
They said that it is due to the fact that they had never
really done the Lord’s work on earth. In fact, they had
barely made it to heaven. It was due to the fact they
had accepted the Lord as Savior and King right before
they had passed. Therefore, they did not receive any
special attention and love from the Lord. They said that
they were average citizens of heaven.
They said, “As you continue the Lord’s work, do as much
as you can. Your home and reward will be large based on
your work for Him. Saint Joo-Eun! Do the Lord’s work as
much as you can. One receives much love from Jesus if
one have a taller home. The taller the home, the more
love they receive. You and the Lord’s Church saints must
be very happy, blessed.” As they spoke, they feebly
spoke. And yet, they said that heaven is a great place
and they love it very much. Whenever I had asked or
wanted to discuss the things that had happened to them
on earth, they waved their hands and said that they did
not want to discuss or think about it. I was just
curious.
I said, “Granny Saints! If so, would you like me to
request any special favors from Jesus, especially about
Him visiting you often?” When I had asked that, they
jumped up and down and danced in joy. “What? Really? Ah!
That would be a fine thing! We would not desire of
anything more.” I asked Jesus: “My beloved Jesus! Could
you visit the homes of my maternal and paternal
grandmothers?” The Lord was silent. When I repeated and
pleaded the request continuously, He answered and said
He would do that. Both my grandmothers were in so much
joy. They were very thrilled. They respectfully bowed to
Jesus.
I said to Jesus. “Lord, I will later ask my grandmothers
if you had visited them at their places or not.” The
Lord laughed and said, “All right, you have the same
persistence as your mother.” So I replied, “That’s right
Lord! My mother educated me like that and she gave me a
secret mission in which is to ask you a special favor.”
The Lord and I laughed out loud.
Other souls from my grandmothers’ neighborhood came and
witnessed the Lord visit my grandmothers. They were
envious of the visit. Joyously, I said to my
grandmothers, “Saints! I will ask of the Lord to visit
you more often.” Both grandmothers jumped for joy when
they heard my words.
===== April 10, 2005 (Sunday Evening) =====
“All things are delivered unto me of my Father: and no
man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any
man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the
Son will reveal him.” (Matthew 11:27)
Kim, Joo-Eun: *Swimming In The Crystal Clear Ocean
Calling by my nickname, my beloved Jesus called and
asked me. “Freckles, would you like to go to heaven?” I
instantly replied, “Yes, Jesus.” As I held the Lord’s
hand, we arrived at the gate of Heaven. The angels that
guarded the entrance opened wide the gates of Heaven as
they saw us coming toward them. The Lord took me to the
crystal clear ocean. I was now witnessing what I had
only heard from other people. I now had the opportunity
to view the crystal clear ocean in person. The ocean
shone like a jewel. I noticed Sister Yoo-Kyung who had
arrived earlier, splashing and swimming in the ocean.
She was having so much fun with Yeh Jee. Yeh Jee was the
daughter of deaconess Shin. I loved the water but I did
not really know how to swim.
At first, I was a bit afraid of entering the crystal
clear ocean. It was very novel to me. The Lord noticed
and said, “Freckles! Do not be afraid. Look at Yeh Jee
and Yoo-Kyung. They are swimming well, are they not?
Stop worrying. Would you like to swim with me? Hurry.”
Jesus held my hand and He led me to the ocean as I
resisted. But as the Lord held my hand, my fear began to
somewhat go away. But I was still a bit afraid.
I gained more confidence as the Lord began teaching me
how to swim. As I slowly learned, I was feeling great. I
thrust my left arm and then my right arm to swim
forward. The Lord held on to both my hands. As I tightly
grabbed His hand, I paddled with both my feet. I played
and water was splashing as I paddled rigorously. The
Lord complimented me. “All right! You are doing great!
Good job!” While I swam with the Lord, Yoo-Kyung and Yeh
Jee glanced at what I was doing. They were laughing in
amusement for awhile. As they swam, Yoo-Kyung shouted,
“Joo-Eun! You are a little late. But that is all right!
Do not be afraid. Keep it up!” Yeh Jee shouted, “Sister
Joo-Eun! It is me, Yeh Jee!”
Yeh Jee looked very beautiful as she swam. She would
always wear a shining hair band around her head. When
she was on earth, she was terribly sick. Her stomach was
full of water and her face was always pale white. She
had lost all her hair from the chemotherapy. She was
always sad. However, Yeh Jee’s appearance in heaven was
very beautiful, more beautiful than any of the
princesses in all the story books.
The crystal clear ocean was so clean that it was
emulating light itself. It was absolutely amazing. I
noticed a unique thing: at the bottom of the ocean lay a
floor of hexagon shaped lines. Each hexagon form
enclosed the face of a member at the Lord’s Church. The
faces were carved inside the hexagons. During our fun
times, when we expressed our funniest facial
expressions, that expression was captured and carved
into the hexagon. It looked very real, like a real
picture. I was very surprised at the scene. I asked the
Lord.
“Jesus, why are the faces of the members from the Lord’s
Church engraved at the bottom of the ocean?” The Lord
answered: “I carved them in. The members of the Lord’s
church make me very happy. I made them since I felt so
delighted. How do you feel about it? Does it make you
happy to see it? I replied loudly, “Yes, Lord!”
I was busy swimming with the Lord. I had never
experienced this kind of event throughout my life.
Sister Yoo-Kyung visits heaven every single day and when
she returns, she would always brag about swimming in the
crystal clear ocean. She would boast loudly for a long
time; I would be so envious of her trip. Now, my wish
had come true. I now understand what she was describing
to us on earth. It is a feeling of blessedness in the
highest to play in the ocean. In fact, I was able to
talk with all kinds of different fishes. I will never
forget this time, especially talking to fish.
Kim, Joseph: *Alcohol And cigarettes
Since my eyes are opened spiritually, I am most often
very surprised with the spiritual state of other people.
At any time, I am able to see their spiritual state. I
am able to see when I walk by them or whenever I speak
with them. It does not matter if my physical eyes are
closed or opened. The Lord shows me the spiritual
aspects of other people.
The Lord also taught me when to speak and when not to
speak. He had strictly distinguished the difference to
me. Whenever I was unaware and spoke freely, the Lord
rebuked me. I had to have the Lord’s permission on every
little matter. It was very difficult and tiring.
However, when it came to hanging out with kids my age,
the Lord never told me not to hang out with them.
The Lord had told me that I could hang out with them and
have fun but to be very careful of their deceiving
spirits. Around noontime, on the way to church, I
happened to pass by the outside bar that was open. The
people were drinking hard liquor and beer. They were
having a good time partying. I felt like vomiting from
the unpleasant smell of liquor and cigarette smoke. I
passed by holding my breath. However, I decided to go
back to the outside bar and closely observe the drunk
people. I wanted to know with my spiritual eyes what
could be in the glasses of liquor and observe the
circumstances.
The drunk people held onto big beer glasses. I was very
surprised as I saw the beer glasses with my spiritual
eyes. I was not sure of what I was seeing, so I
double-checked by opening my eyes more widely. In the
glasses of beer, I could see wriggling snakes. They
looked like king cobras. The small glasses of hard
liquor were filled with small stringy snakes. The scene
was very disgusting. I could not watch anymore.
The people did not care about anything except drinking
more. In fact, they appeared to be competing with each
other on who could drink more or faster. As they drank
in a binge, the small stringy snakes that looked like
king cobras said, “Oh, I feel great!” The snakes shook
their tails and went down the throats of the drinkers.
Jesus appeared next to me and said, “Joseph! Watch this
scene very carefully and remember. Then go tell Pastor
Kim to write this scene in the book.” The people cheered
and shouted as they toasted and drank.
Moreover, in this scene, as some people took out their
cigarettes and lit them, they inhaled and blew out the
smoke. When they blew out the smoke, a dark smoke
continuously blew out from their noses and mouths.
Suddenly, in an instant, the smoke transformed into a
king cobra snake. They snakes came out from the smokers’
noses and mouths but they went back in as the smokers
inhaled.
Bizarrely, when the snakes re-entered the smokers’
bodies, the appearance of the snakes became more heinous
than when they initially came out from the smokers’
noses and mouths. As the snakes re-entered the smokers’
bodies, the snakes had an evil facial expression. As the
partying continued, the number of smokers increased. The
liquor glasses were all filled with different, small
stringy snakes and the snakes from the cigarettes. The
people were really drinking and smoking snakes. The
party was really a party of snakes. As the party drew to
a close, I realized it was not a party of people
drinking and smoking, but it was a party of snakes
eating people. The scene was revolting and I was getting
sick witnessing the event. I decided to leave.
Whenever I see drunk people walking unsteadily, I am
able to see the various kinds of large and small snakes
coiled around the drunks from the top of their heads
down to their toes. Both of the drunk person’s eyes are
covered with a snake sitting coiled up and hissing.
There was also a snake sitting coiled up on the drunk
person’s head and it glanced at me evilly as it hissed
at me with its tongue.
As people smoke cigarettes and they pass by me, the
smoke lingers in the air and with our physical eyes, we
see it fade and dissipate into the air. But in reality,
the smoke turns into snakes which comes from the
smokers’ mouth and then instantly go back into their
bodies. When the snakes enter the bodies of smokers,
they do not come out from the bodies of smokers on their
own. Moreover, the snakes lay their eggs inside the
bodies of smokers and as a result, more snakes dwell
inside their bodies. Within time, swarms of snakes are
housed within the smokers’ bodies.
I thought I would only witness these events or the demon
snakes from outside the church. However, some Christians
from throughout South Korea who would visit our church
to pray and be blessed would end up screaming. They
screamed and fell on the floor as they hissed with their
tongues as the Pastor would draw close to pray for them.
I witnessed countless scenes of such events and still
continue to do so presently.
When drunks and smokers speak, I could hear them speak
though they were speaking with a crooked tongue. The
sounds of their words were crooked. As I see and hear
them speak with my spiritual eyes, I could see that the
snakes were hissing and speaking in their place. As I
witness these accounts, I am startled all the time. When
the drunks vomit to the ground, I am able to see coiled
snakes on the vomit. In the market stores, where they
sell all types of liquor, I can see swarms of stringy
snakes swimming and dancing in the bottles. I am always
able to see that.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Evil Spirits Constantly Attack
Pastor Kim
It has been a long times since I began my restless
endeavor to publish this book exposing the devils’
identities. I just do not know why my progress is so
slow. However, I know that Jesus and the Holy Spirit are
always protecting me. Despite their protection, the
forces of the devil continuously seek an opportunity to
attack without ceasing. At any given moment of weakness
and absent mindedness, I am attacked without mercy. The
forces of the devil will stab at me with sharp objects.
Without the Holy Spirit inside of me, I would not have
been able to complete the books. Moreover, it would have
been too difficult to write without His assistance. At
times, the Lord would allow the evil spirits to attack
me as a test to improve and encourage my faith.
Nevertheless, the correct amount of pressure and testing
has resulted in many spiritual benefits.
For example, one day, I was praying and writing at the
same time. I was in deep concentration when I was
stabbed on the back of my right hand with a sharp object
by an evil spirit. The evil spirit had stabbed me as it
passed by. It happened so fast that I did not even have
a chance to react. For several hours, I was in pain and
the pain was unbearable. Moreover, blood began to ooze
from the stabbed area. I know people who have not
experienced or seen such spiritual attacks will have a
difficult time believing in this event.
I asked the Lord, “Lord! Why are these types of attacks
inflicted on me when you are protecting me?” The Lord
was silent for some time. After a long silence, the Lord
then answered me. “Such attacks are for the benefit of
the Kingdom and you will be rewarded. You will not be
able to write about the various attacks by the evil
spirits without first having to experience them.” The
Lord then touched the area of my pain. Whenever I was in
the process of writing the book, the Lord would vividly
show Himself to me. He would also vividly speak to me.
He would do so on special occasions as well. During
other times, He did not do so.
The Lord had also told me that I had sinned by exposing
some confidential information some time ago. Therefore,
I still had many things to learn and realize. Even now,
with my physical eyes, I am able to see some activities
of the evil spirits. Whenever the evil spirits attack
me, they use guerrilla tactics. They would pass closely
by me, and as they passed, they would throw a spear,
piercing my body. If they were at a distance, they would
continuously throw stones. I would always be in severe
pain and torment from the lethal attacks by the evil
spirits. In some severe instances, I had screamed and
fell on to the floor as the unbearable pain gripped my
body.
Chapter 5:
Visiting Heaven In A Group With The Lord
===== April 15, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know
these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away
with the error of the wicked, fall from your own
steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him be glory
both now and for ever. Amen.” (2 Peter 3:17-18)
Kim, Joseph:
When I returned home after school, I heard mother and
father arguing over something that I considered trivial.
I carefully listened from the next room. They were
arguing over the change of service time. It may not be
my place to comment, but fighting over a trivial matter
is shameful and I feel sorry for them.
Adults are weird. Generally, my mother and father
experience a great relationship, but a bad seed can
grow. They water the bad seed with their impatience and
soon, they fight as though they will devour each other.
I am not able to understand. I wonder if other couples
who are in the ministry have the same problem. At first,
they comment with a few negative words to one another
and then began to disagree. As the conversation
continues, their voices began to rise. Although they
have spiritual eyes open, I guess fights in the flesh
are inevitable. My little sister, Joo-Eun, and I
sometimes argue as well.
I instantly ran to my mother and father and shouted,
“Please stop! Why are you two acting like little kids!
Jesus is watching you argue; He is standing next to you.
The Lord feels troubled. If you continue to argue, I’ll
leave the house this instance!” I was on the verge of
exploding in anger. But the Lord winked at me as a
signal to be patient. I fell to my knees next to my bed
and laid my head against the bed. I closed my eyes as my
parents stood next to me watching. Jesus commanded my
father and mother to fall on their knees and repent. My
parents are always very obedient to the Lord’s word.
They had no choice but to obey His command.
By His facial expression, Jesus was not very pleased. He
had brought a long pole which appeared to be reaching
the sky. It was very long. He then commanded my father
to lie on his face. As soon as my father lay on his
face, the Lord used the pole to pound on my father’s
neck and back. The Lord concentrated on the two specific
areas. “Pastor Kim, repent! Pastor Kim, do not be
stubborn, change your character! Please do not let your
temper explode.” I said, “Father! Jesus is smacking you.
You need to repent a lot.” My father shouted, “Lord! I
deserve to be punished: please continuously hit me. Hit
me harder!”
Jesus was set in His mind to correct the bad habits of
the Pastor. This time, the Lord lashed at my father with
a golden colored whip. He stroked him about ten times.
However, my father was not in any real pain. After being
lashed, the Lord brought a large stick and continued to
smack at the back of my father. My father cried and
shouted, “Lord! I am very sorry! Please forgive me! I
will try to correct my ways but it is difficult. Lord, I
deserve to be extremely punished. Please discipline me
harder.”
I found one thing to be odd. My mother was also on her
knees repenting. However, Jesus was admonishing my
mother instead of punishing her. The Lord had only
severely punished my father. Instantly, I was curious as
to what my father’s guardian angel was doing. I looked
at my father’s guardian angel and he was just observing
the disciplining of my father. The angel appeared a bit
bewildered as he stood a few feet away from the back of
Jesus.
Father God was grieved at today’s incident. He suddenly
extended His enormous hand and pointed at the Pastor. In
a deep, echoing voice Father God spoke. “Pastor Kim! You
have a bad temper.” Father God warned my father. Since
our family and the church congregation were experiencing
special attention from God, our smallest sins were
sensitive enough when God reacted.
My father dug his head into the bed and cried. Jesus sat
close to my father. It looked like my father’s head was
between the Lord’s knees. As I cried, I pleaded. “Jesus!
Jesus! Please forgive my father. Please stop hitting
him. Please forgive him. I’ll apologize on his behalf.”
The Lord then stopped punishing my father. He began to
pat my father’s head and body. The tone of his voice
changed; it became soft and comforting. “Pastor Kim,
attention! Why do you always have a hot temper?”
On the other side of the room stood several devils in
the form of pigs. They stood and watched us. They
gloated as they shouted. “Oh! There you go! Why are you
trying to restrain your anger? You should let your anger
come out more!” Earlier, Father God was also upset. But
when Jesus became amicable, Father God became amicable
and patted the Pastor’s head with His large hand and
said, “Do not react in such a way again, never! Go to
the church temple and for many hours repent.” Jesus
placed mother’s hand over father’s hand and He
reconciled them. My father and mother apologized to each
other.
“A soft answer turneth away wrath: but grievous words
stir up anger.” (Proverb 15:1)
“A wrathful man stirreth up strife: but he that is slow
to anger appeaseth strife.” (Proverb 15:18)
“Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon
your wrath. Neither give place to the devil.” (Ephesians
4:26-27)
Kim, Joo- Eun: *Tripped By The Body Of A Snake
When I observe my father and mother arguing with my
spiritual eyes, I see our church on earth between the
two large creatures which were swinging a snake. One
creature held the head of the snake while the other held
the tail. I saw them swinging the snake with the Lord’s
Church in the center. The members of the Lord’s Church
were jumping as the snake was swung between them. Each
member jumped; a jump represented a trial and they
jumped again and again. My father and mother were
jumping at the front of the line. As they jumped, they
were tripped by the snake. As soon as my parents fell,
the creatures shouted and rejoiced. “Oh! Yes, Pastor Kim
finally fell! Our confidence is high. Let us swing
faster! Now that the Pastor has fallen, the congregation
should be a piece of cake. The congregation members will
fall one by one.” They then began swinging the snake
with a greater speed.
But once my father and mother repented, they began
jumping faster and with renewed energy. In fact, they
had more energy and were faster than before. If we only
repent of our sins, the Lord will always restore us.
Moreover, He will grant us greater power. After my
vision, the Lord and my family gathered together and sat
in the master bedroom. Jesus tapped on my mother’s lip
and said, “My dear fiancé, Kang, Hyun-Ja! Your mouth is
a problem as well.” The Lord then tapped at her lips
several more times. “Since you have your spiritual eyes
opened, you should be transformed. Your personality not
being transformed is a problem. My heart is troubled. I
will need to get some fresh air in heaven.” He then
disappeared.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja: *The Puberty Demon
After I reconciled with my husband, my daughter, Joo-Eun
began bursting out in a temper. I did not know the
reason for it. Perhaps, something happened to her in
school. She was very sulky and would not speak. Just
moments ago, we felt so blessed, but now I could not
understand why we are so easily emotional. “Joseph, take
a look at your sister, Joo-Eun! Look what is inside of
her….” As soon as I asked Joseph, the Pastor testily
spoke out. “He doesn’t have to look inside; it is the
devil of puberty inside her.” With a doubt, I said,
“Well, that is just impossible! I do not think there is
such a thing as a devil of puberty. I really doubt
that!”
But Joseph shouted in excitement. “Father! Pastor! How
did you know that? You are right! There is a devil of
puberty inside of Joo-Eun. That demon is making her
sulky and capricious.” Joseph was amazed with this
revelation.
Once I heard this new revelation, I still could not
believe it. We usually know puberty as a normal stage of
growing up until adulthood. It is a stage youth go
through. It is a stage where the youth become interested
in the opposite sex and wonder about finding their love.
I just assumed that this was a normal stage in their
growth process to adulthood. A devil of puberty? I
really cannot understand it.
Joseph stared at Joo-Eun’s body with intensity. When he
looked inside her, a white dressed devil disguised as a
young girl with short hair was the culprit to her
capriciousness. In fact, she looked similar to Joo-Eun.
This demon caused irritations and made her to complain
about everything. Furthermore, the demon caused her to
be sulky, disobedient, and made her stare in an evil
way. Whatever she did, the demon caused every situation
to be a problem and hurdle. With a united heart, we
prayed and focused on Joo-Eun. The evil spirit departed
and Joo- Eun became herself.
===== April 16, 2005 (Saturday Night) =====
Sermon scripture: "Their heart cried unto the LORD, O
wall of the daughter of Zion, let tears run down like a
river day and night: give thyself no rest; let not the
apple of thine eye cease. Arise, cry out in the night:
in the beginning of the watches pour out thine heart
like water before the face of the LORD: lift up thy
hands toward him for the life of thy young children,
that faint for hunger in the top of every street."
(Lamentations 2:18-19)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Visiting Hell As A Group
We unexpectedly started the prayer rally; it was not
planned. All the saints came to church to join in on the
rally. “Since all of you desire to have your spiritual
eyes opened, I will take all of you to hell as a group
today. The people with spiritual eyes will be able to
sense and see, but the ones who do not have their
spiritual eyes open will only be able to sense. Hell is
a very dangerous place, but do not be frightened or
nervous. Follow and focus on me.” The Lord was at the
forefront with Joseph; myself; Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja;
Joo-Eun; Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu; Lee,Yoo-Kyung;
Haak-Sung; Deaconess Shin; and Lee, Kyung-Eun behind the
Lord, waiting in a line. We all cautiously followed.
We passed through the galaxy and entered into a dark,
spiral-shaped tunnel. As we entered into the dark
tunnel, the Lord lined us up and told us to make sure
there were no gaps between us. The Lord told us to hold
our hands with the person in front of us. He said,
“Taking people to hell in a group is not a usual event.”
He then carefully led us.
After we had passed through the dark tunnel, we could
clearly see two separate roads. The right road led to
heaven and the left led to hell. We walked toward the
road that led to hell. It was cold. There was a strange
energy that produced the chill over hell. It was a
horrible sensation.
“Entrance of Hell” it stated on the sign. Once we got
close to the sign, Jesus told us not to let go of our
hands. He continued to remind us to hold tight and not
let go. As the Lord spoke, the church members who had
never visited hell were very nervous. Their hearts were
uneasy as they walked forward. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu,
Haak-Sung, Yoo-Kyung, and Joo-Eun had already been there
and they appeared comfortable with the visit. They
handled the situation with confidence.
Kim, Joseph: *Hell Seen By Joseph
The width of the road to hell was unimaginably wide.
There were a countless number of people walking toward
hell. It looked as if they did not want to go, but some
force was making them take the walk down to hell. The
enormously wide road began to gradually narrow. In fact,
as it became narrow, the road became very difficult to
walk on.
The road became so narrow that there was hardly any
space to walk on. As a result, most of the people began
to fall off the cliff. Many people were falling off the
cliff. They screamed as they fell head first. They made
every attempt not to fall off. Some grabbed onto other
people, whether in front or behind them as they tried to
balance themselves. However, they all eventually fell.
There were so many falling off from both sides of the
narrow road. As I watched the scene, I became very
frightened as goose bumps began to cover my body.
I could hear the sound of fire from below the narrow
road. It sounded like a blow torch with flames that were
alive. The flames rose all the way up the sides of the
narrow road. The stench of burning flesh was very
disgusting. Inside the flames, I could hear the people
scream. “Save me!! Hot! Very hot!” Their cries for help
echoed clearly in our ears. The flames began to engulf
the narrow road and we became afraid. We were unable to
continue forward. We heard bombs exploding, but later I
witnessed a volcano exploding. The exploding sounds that
I had heard were from the volcano. I could see so many
naked people jumping up and down inside the burning
fire. It is difficult to describe the pain they were in.
The black smoke and heat rose and literally transferred
onto our bodies. As our view was darkened, we hesitated
to move forward. The Lord continuously reminded us to be
careful. As He slowly led us forward, He meticulously
explained what was going on. And in some cases, He let
us experience the places instead of giving us an
explanation.
*A Place In Hell With Numerous Worms
As we stepped forward cautiously, one step at a time,
someone screamed. “Ahhhhh! What is it?” The people who
had their spiritual eyes opened were able to see all
things while the ones who did not have their spiritual
eyes opened could only sense what was going on. We were
passing through an area where countless numbers of worms
resided. There were small and large worms all around.
They began to coil around our legs as a snake would.
They gradually moved up our bodies. There were so many
worms. They were in piles as large as mountains. They
were always seeking a hole. It didn’t matter how small
the hole was, they would penetrate any hole. The worms
in hell were more loathsome looking than snakes. As we
experienced the worms, we all shouted in terror. All of
us had made at least one comment or cry. “I am most
afraid of worms!! Ahhhhh! Of all the things I hate, I
hate worms…” Within that moment, the Pastor loudly said,
“Joseph! My rectum suddenly itches. Can you take a
look?” I looked and said, “Pastor! There is an enormous
worm crawling up your butt hole!” The Pastor replied in
terror. “What! What am I going to do?” I said, “I’m not
sure. Why don’t you try to grab it with your hand and
pull it out?” The Pastor replied, “But I cannot see
anything!”
The other church members were also battling with the
worms as we followed the Lord. After Jesus had observed
us for awhile, He said: “Saints of the Lord’s Church!
There is the burning Holy Fire within your bodies. So
shout ‘Holy Fire’ out loud. When you shout for Holy
Fire, the worms will all burn up.” All of us shouted,
“Holy Fire.” As soon as we shouted, all the worms became
dust. As we shouted, we sometimes shouted in concert.
But we all constantly shouted “Holy Fire” as we walked.
The Fire of the Holy Spirit came out of our bodies and
burnt all the worms around us. However, the worms did
not give up so easily; they unceasingly continued to
attack us. I had no idea where all the worms were coming
from. I did not understand why they were constantly
coming toward us. We were sick and tired of their
relentless attacks. After an hour, we had barely escaped
from the place of worms.
*A Place In Hell With White Grubs And Maggots
Once again, the Lord led us in a little deeper. We all
appeared nervous. I could not tell how far we walked.
Joo-Eun was the first to shout. “Ahhhhh! This place is
filled with white grubs and maggots! Oh! Disgusting!
Their numbers were so much it was beyond imagination. I
realized that the grubs and maggots had heaped up to our
waist.
As soon as the grubs and maggots noticed us, they
assumed we were their meals. They quickly gathered
around us and began to stick on us. We all screamed and
hurled. I jumped up and down, stepping on the bugs. Even
though we were stepping on them, they did not relent.
“There are so many insects.” We battled with the insects
for a long time, but at the end, we gave up as we become
so tired. As we looked at one another, the swarms of
maggots began to stick on us up to our heads.
The sensation of grubs and maggots wriggling on our
bodies felt horrible. Moreover, they bit us as they
crawled up. Their teeth were shaped like a toothed
wheel. They were sharp and small. As they attacked, they
bit off our flesh. We were scratching our bodies as they
painfully stung us. The heat from their bites was
unbearable; it made us scratch ourselves even more.
My mother felt repulsed because of the insects. As I
looked toward my mother, she was screaming hysterically.
“Oh!! Insects are what I hate the most! I hate worms,
but I hate maggots the most! What should I do?” It
seemed like my mother was most afraid of insects in
general. We spent many hours taking the grubs and
maggots off our bodies.
*A Place In Hell With Snakes And Centipedes
As we screamed and battled with the maggots, Jesus
walked toward another place. We followed behind as He
led. Our mind wondered as we were curious to know where
He would take us. However, we were frightened. At the
edge of the road was nothing but a long drop down. We
might have been walking along a cliff. Fierce flames
would blaze from the bottom. The flames were so large,
we felt we would be swallowed by them. Cautiously
looking all around, we continued walking forward. We
walked for awhile until I felt something quickly coil
around our bodies. It then unmercifully pierced my neck.
This place was filled with snakes and centipedes. Piles
of different varieties of snakes and centipedes were
everywhere. We were so frightened that we began walking
backwards, but the snakes and centipedes approached
toward us. The snakes and centipedes coiled onto our
arms, legs, and necks. As one snake coiled tightly
around the neck of one church member, she began to
suffocate. We battled with the snakes and centipedes.
They bit and tore into us. We were totally exhausted
from the battle. Even though we were out of energy and
exhausted, we continued to shout, “Holy Fire” over and
over again.
*The Second Highest Ranked Devil Snatches The Pastor
Away
As the Lord looked upon us and noticed that we were very
tired, He encouraged us. “Get a hold of yourself, my
precious flock!” He then led us to another place. As
Jesus led us through the other places in hell, the
second highest ranked devil appeared and instantly
snatched the Pastor away. We were all surprised. “Jesus!
Jesus! Something terrible has happened! The king devil
has snatched the Pastor away. Hurry, save him! Nothing
is impossible for you, Lord!” After we had pleaded to
the Lord, He said, “Do not worry. Just let us observe
for awhile. Let us see what the devil will do….”
As the devil shouted, “Finally, you have come to hell!
Do you know how long I have waited for you? I will take
my revenge for the days you had defeated us. Today is
the day for my revenge. Pastor Kim, you are a problem!”
The devil then took off all his clothes.
The devil brought out a frightening sharp knife and then
he began to skin the Pastor. As the church members with
spiritually opened eyes saw what was happening, they
shouted in terror. “Ahhhh! Jesus! Quickly save the
Pastor, please!”
Jesus quietly watched the event. The devil was not aware
of our presence. As he jabbed and skinned the flesh from
the Pastor’s body, the devil spoke to himself, murmuring
abusive language. The Pastor shouted, “Hey!! Devil! The
Lord is protecting me and I am not able to feel any
pain. Your torture is useless and in vain!” I was
perplexed and asked the Pastor. “Father! Pastor! You are
not in pain?” The Pastor replied, “Joseph, I am tickled.
It actually feels good from my head to my toe.”
The Pastor continued shouting. “Hey! Devil! You are
relieving the areas where I was itching. That is the
best you can do? I have Trinity God within me. It does
not matter how much you attempt to induce pain; it does
not affect me at all. Devil! Hahahahaha! I am not in
pain at all. In fact, I feel rather refreshed.” The
Pastor appeared as though he was actually enjoying this
experience.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu:
The second highest ranked devil was skinning the Pastor
alive. The devil even scalped the Pastor. I was only
able to see his skull and bones. When I saw the Pastor’s
appearance, I thought to myself, what a heinous scene.
But the scene was also hilarious and I began to laugh
uncontrollably. Even though the Pastor was skinned alive
and scalped, he was still laughing and making jokes at
the devil.
“Jesus! How do I look? Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu! Am I
looking handsome?” I asked, “How about you? How do you
feel, Pastor?” As a skeleton, the Pastor replied, “My
whole body feels very refreshed! I am not in any pain.
In fact, I am tickled.” The Pastor began laughing out
loud.
Jesus laughed and said, “Pastor Kim, you are even able
to entertain in hell.” After the prayer rally, I said to
the Pastor: “Pastor! I did not look down at your private
parts.” The Pastor replied, “Hey! Do not say that!” Mrs.
Kang, Hyun-Ja and the others all laughed hysterically.
Kim, Joseph: *The Sundew Monster
During the middle of Pastor’s torment, Jesus pointed out
the other side and commanded us to look. It looked like
the edge of a cliff. On the cliff stood naked men and
women all packed together. There were so many people all
crammed together that no space existed between them.
They could not even take a step. The people standing
along the cliff all began to fall one by one. They were
screaming as they fell. In fear, they all held to one
another, struggling not to fall. I could no longer watch
the scene; I had to turn away.
Jesus explained that those people did not serve God
faithfully or properly. They had committed adultery
numerous times. At the bottom of the cliff awaited a
giant clam that was bigger than a mountain. It was
constantly opening and closing its mouth as people fell.
As the people fell into the mouth of the clam, it would
swallow them. When it opened its mouth, I could see
numerous sharp teeth. They were small in nature and
compacted all over its mouth. The upper and lower teeth
were all synchronized in alignment as the mouth tightly
closed. As people fell into the mouth and the teeth
closed in on them, the sharp teeth would crush the
peoples’ body. They looked as though they were crushed
by a meat tenderizer. The sounds of pain from inside the
mouth of the clam were more horrific than the screams of
people falling. I remember that some time ago I saw a
Venus flytrap named “Sundew” on television. The plant
hunts for flies and devours them. What I saw on
television was similar to what I was witnessing now.
I became consumed with fear as I watched the shocking
scene. Jesus said, “My beloved flock from the Lord’s
Church, how does it feel witnessing hell? You have
persisted and insisted on visiting hell. I have
personally led and showed you hell. From here on, I will
take you more often. Throughout the world, it is a rare
occasion to take a group to visit hell. We will now
leave, so gather yourselves and follow me cautiously.
Once Jesus finished speaking, the Pastor returned back
to us in his normal body. We followed the Lord and began
to leave hell. The Lord said, “If your mind wanders and
you take your eyes off of Me, you will be in danger. Do
not lose sight of Me! Gather yourselves and follow Me.”
We tensely walked in caution as we exited hell. We left
hell.
===== April 17, 2005 (Sunday Evening) =====
Sermon scripture: “For from within, out of the heart of
men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications,
murders, Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit,
lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride,
foolishness: All these evil things come from within, and
defile the man.” (Mark 7:21-23)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Visiting Heaven As A Group With
the Lord
During these days, the Lord speaks to me frequently in
dreams and through visions. “Pastor Kim, you are in lack
of praying these days! You must pray a little more
frequently and more fervently!” The Lord never allows us
to be lack in praying. No matter what we are to do, we
must always have prayer as our foundation -- the Lord
emphasized this to me. I was planning to finish my
sermon a bit early today and go rest, but the Lord led
me in a totally different direction.
Even though my physical body became unbearably tired,
the Lord had come to us with a very special plan. We are
always very grateful and thrilled when the Lord
surprises us with presents. The Lord leads or brings
circumstances that are unpredictable and He does
continue to keep us in a state of astonishment. With the
prayer and confession of the “Apostles Creed” at the
beginning of service and through powerful worship, the
Lord makes us into fireballs. Worshipping in the fire
brings indescribable joy and the Lord watches with more
excitement. Jesus delightfully danced as we sang worship
songs. He danced for about an hour. The Lord then said
with a loud voice. “I will grant you special gifts. All
of you come to the front and line up. Let us go to
heaven as a group today!” Everyone shouted and cheered.
“Yeah! Let us rejoice!”
I asked the Lord: “Lord, I remember when you said you
could only take one person to heave at a time.” The Lord
answered, “Yes I did. But you have made me very happy
today. I want to take all of you to heaven as a group!
Why are you complaining?” I replied, “No, not at all! I
am not complaining! Rather, I thank you. However, there
are some who have not had their spiritual eyes opened --
how will they be able to see?” The Lord answered, “Do
not worry about that because the saints with spiritual
eyes can stand in line with the other saints who do not
have their spiritual eyes opened. They are to stand in
the order of every other non-spiritual opened eye
saints. This way, the saints with spiritual eyes can
explain about heaven.” With that question, I continued
to pry and ask many more questions, pointing out things
that I was curious about. The Lord replied, “Pastor Kim,
why are you being so religious? You have become so
religious and now are used to it. Why don’t you get out
of that religious state and routine and give me true
worship and service!” I was not able to say anything. I
followed Him in silence.
The Lord requested, “I love the worship that your church
gives me. I am very delighted, joyful, and astounded at
your worship. Let us stop talking and follow me. Today,
Pastor Kim will experience a special event. He will be
preaching at the church in heaven. Preach with humor and
bring the Father and I joy.
Now, the heavenly spirits are very excited. They know a
group of saints from the Lord’s Church are coming to
visit heaven. They are about to celebrate. They are
clamoring to see you. They are preparing a great
celebration! Pastor Kim will preach impressively. Until
now, I was the only One who witnessed and visited you.
Today, countless numbers of mighty angels and heavenly
spirits will be listening to your sermon, in person.
They will enjoy it. Pastor Kim, please preach as you
preach on earth. Do not get nervous and freeze up, but
freely, as you are. Make the Father, Holy Spirit, and I
joyful!” I was reminded again. I asked Jesus, “Lord, I
am not completely opened with my spiritual eyes. What
kind of sermon do you want me to preach?” The Lord
smiled and said that it will be all right.
Kim, Joseph:
We continued to move forward toward heaven with Jesus at
the lead. We passed the atmosphere and through space,
and then came the galaxy. Joo-Eun shouted at the end of
the line. “Wow! Pastor! We are at the galaxy!” This time
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu screamed, “It’s the galaxy!” No
matter how many times I may see it, the galaxy is always
an amazing sight. It is magnificent and spectacular.
Jesus said, “All of you, hold your hands tightly! From
here, we will be going into the dark tunnel.” Whenever I
pass through this dark tunnel, it feels so very cold and
sobering. I also get goose bumps all over my body and I
began to shake. I do not like this type of feeling at
all.
The Lord shouted, “My precious flock of sheep from the
Lord’s Church, you are truly pitiful and poor. Even in
your difficult state, you are all devoted to prayer.
Therefore, I will show you heaven and show you as much
as you wish of heaven. We are almost there!” We arrived
at heaven’s gate. There was an unimaginable number of
mighty angels and heavenly saints welcoming us.
“Hallelujah! Wow! Welcome to heaven! It must have been a
tiring trip coming all the way here to heaven. Oh, this
saint is Freckles; I have am always hearing about you!
Miss Mole! I see you again.” Among the welcoming party,
I could see some that I had already often met in heaven
and some I had not seen before and was meeting for the
first time. They welcomed and hugged us. They were busy
greeting all of us.
First, we entered into the Father’s throne and bowed
down reverently. The Pastor said, “Father God, we who
are full of sins are here. Please forgive our sins.”
Father said, “You must be tired from your trip. HaHaHa!”
With His deep voice, He laughed in delight.
As soon as Father God and Jesus allowed us to converse
with the heavenly saints, a multitude of saints
converged on us to speak with us. In heaven, to delight
God, four different special events had been planned. We
were to lead the events. We seemed to have been very
popular. But the Pastor seemed to be more the center of
attraction out of our group.
There were many more heavenly saints gathered around the
Pastor. They were eager to touch the Pastor’s hand. On
earth, many people chase movie stars and attempt to get
their autographs. They become very excited and happy
over an autograph. I felt we were in some type of
similar situation. It was a situation recreated in
heaven. I was very surprised. As I watched my Father
speaking to Jesus, tears began to flow out.
“My beloved Jesus! On earth, I am a nobody. I am merely
known only by a small church, as a Pastor. I am a Pastor
who is not really leading a great ministry. I do not
understand why the heavenly saints want to meet and
clamor for us. I do not understand this moment,” my
earthly father stated. The Lord replied, “Angels have
already recorded your services with a heavenly video
recorder and being shown in heaven. Furthermore, your
faces and all of your stories about you are written in
the heavenly newspaper. I share the heavenly newspaper
with all the heavenly saints. Therefore, you have all
become popular.”
As I witnessed the scene, I felt like I was in a dream
rather than reality. The heavenly spirits told us that
Jesus knows every single act and records them. He then
explains to the heavenly spirits about us. There were
multitudes of people of faith from the Bible who were
preparing to meet us. We were also able to shake hands
and hug one another of them.
I also met Pastor Kim, Young Gun who had come to our
church the day before yesterday to preach at our church.
He said, “Wow! J oseph, you have come here. Before I had
come to heaven, I didn’t know the Lord’s Church was
known greatly in heaven.” We all laughed together and
hugged each other. We were thrilled. I translated the
conversation of Pastor Kim, Young Gun to my father. I
checked to see how our other church members were doing.
They were also busy conversing with countless numbers of
heavenly saints.
I especially wanted to talk to Moses more than any other
prophet or heavenly saint. I had previously made up my
mind to meet him if I was ever to visit heaven. So I
shouted, “Prophet Moses!” As soon as I shouted, Prophet
Moses appeared and greeted me. “Welcome Saint Joseph! I
do truly welcome you to heaven.” Moses than gently
nodded his head as a gesture of welcoming me. Moses
continued and requested, “Please do not exalt me and do
not call me Prophet Moses. Please call me Saint Moses.”
Pastor and Moses greeted each other as well. Pastor
said, “Moses, we have once met at God’s sanctuary,
correct?” Moses replied, “Ah ha! That is correct.”
Pastor stated, “We met in a secret room where the Ark of
the Covenant is located. The Lord was there with us as
well. I remember there were some other things in there,
am I correct?” As soon as the Pastor spoke on that
subject, Moses waved his hand in surprise and said.
“Please, you must not talk about that place. That place
is forbidden to speak about -- God does not allow it!
Please stop talking about it!” The pastor instantly
stopped.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo:
Through my son, Joseph, I was able to greet and speak
with Pastor Kim, Young Gun who had already passed away
many days ago. Pastor Kim, Young Gun entreated, “I
over-exerted my physical body for the Lord. My wish for
my life was to die on the altar during my sermon. I
thought if my work was for the Lord, my over-exertion
was a great act. However, I was wrong. When I turned 61,
I passed away and arrived in heaven. I realized that my
age was still good enough to continue working for the
Lord. I managed my health irresponsibly and my life
ended at 61. I realized it after I had come to heaven.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, do not abuse your health like I
did. Take good care of your health. Continue the work I
was ordained to do; save many souls and lead them to
heaven. I beg you, do not be like me, please?” A
countless number of heavenly saints touched my hands and
body. Whenever they touched me, my body sensed their
touch and my hands would move spontaneously.
We met countless numbers of people in heaven and
conversed with them. We shook hands and we spent a long
time greeting one another, just as we would on earth.
The Lord, Himself, led us to different places in heaven
to show us around. Only the people with opened spiritual
eyes were able to witness what was happening. The other
members were only able to partially feel the places with
their body senses as we moved about. For instance, when
the heavenly saints held our hands, tugged our clothes,
or hugged us, we were able to clearly feel those senses.
*Conversations With Moses, Job, Samuel And Samson
Moses stayed at my side throughout the visit, which gave
us a chance to discuss about many historical Biblical
events. My son Joseph was the liaison between Moses and
I. I asked, “Saint Moses, I have a quick temper and am
easily angered. How did you manage to lead that many
people to Canaan? When we look in Exodus 17:1-6, there
was an incident in which you struck the rock and water
flowed out. How did you feel about it? Moses answered,
“I had more problems than you pastors have now. I was
also a quick tempered person. In fact, I do not want to
discuss about anything that happened on earth with me.”
Moses is truly a great saint. He is always humble, never
exalting his good works. In fact, the other heavenly
saints were also the same way. I attempted and continued
to converse with Moses by asking him to explain some
scriptures which I did not understand completely. I was
wondering and expecting how he would answer my
questions. However, every time I asked him a question,
he would tell me that he did not desire to discuss about
the things that had happened on earth.
After I had finished with Moses, I met Job. He is a man
of faith. We had a good conversation. I said, “Saint
Job! The words in Job, chapter 8 verse 7 are especially
cherished by the saints on earth. ‘Your beginnings will
seem humble, so prosperous will your future be.’ The
other church members and I use that verse regularly. Job
responded, “Oh really?” I said, “How did you overcome so
many trials and sufferings? You were great.” He
answered, “I did not do anything. Everything was
accomplished through the grace of Father God.”
I continued asking. “Saint Job, your life was so
dramatic. You body was covered with worms and scabs (Job
7:5-6). You had painful sores from the bottom of your
feet to the top of your head. You even took a piece of
broken pottery and scrapped yourself with it (Job
2:7-8). I like to hear how you felt. I like to comfort
the saints on earth who are suffering with trials with
your words of encouragement.” But Job persistently said
that everything was done through the Lord’s grace.
Once again, I asked Job about the event at the end of
the chapter. “Your children all died by Satan’s hand but
you were blessed with more children. Were the next
children from the wife that had cursed you or were they
from another wife?” Job replied as if he were annoyed
and asked why it was so important for me to ask such
questions. I, therefore, ended my conversation with him
with a last statement. “When He has tested me, I will
come forth as gold.” I explained to him that many
ministers cherished that particular verse.
After Job, I conversed with Samuel. “Saint Samuel, I
like the verse that states, ‘As for me, far be it from
me that I should sin against the Lord by failing to pray
for you. And I will teach you the way that is good and
right” (1 Samuel 1:13). I try to live up to that verse.”
Samuel replied with great joy. “Ah! Is that right? Thank
you. Pray without ceasing. When you pray, an answer
always comes.
I met and conversed with many souls from the Bible.
Unfortunately, I could not feel the reality of heaven
since I did not have my spiritual eyes opened and had to
converse through Joseph. There was a big celebration in
heaven since our church members were present. Jesus
urged us. “Hurry, finish your conversations with the
heavenly saints. Let us go and visit the different
places in heaven. I have many places to show you.” As a
result, I was not able to ask about all the verses I had
in mind. There were still verses I wanted to ask because
I did not understand them. They were difficult verses
and there were more than one interpretation to them on
earth. I desired to obtain an explanation on the
disagreements. I was only able to briefly shake the
hands of the people of faith and had to say my farewells
to them. As we said our farewells, we made a promise to
each other to meet again.
During our farewells, I continued to ask questions to
Paul, Enoch, Samuel, Moses, and Samson. With Samson, I
pried with a question about his relationship with
Delilah. I asked him how beautiful was Delilah that you
had to reveal your secret. Samson stated that he did not
wish to discuss this matter since it was very
embarrassing. I had realized that I hit a sensitive
issue and did not take his feelings into consideration.
When I realized this, I had regretted my actions. Joseph
said, “Pastor, please stop now! Samson is embarrassed
and perplexed.” I had finished the conversation with an
awkward moment.
*The Entrance Door To The Fire
Jesus said, “Follow Me. Let us go to the entrance of the
tunnel of fire. The tunnel is filled with Holy Blazing
Fire.” We followed the Lord as He commanded. I had
previously asked a personal favor to the Lord for this
trip to the tunnel. My request had now been granted. The
Lord said, “Pastor Kim, since you are lacking prayer,
you have to pray a little more in order to be led into
the tunnel. Today, through your children and the church
members who have their spiritual eyes opened, you will
be able to ask questions about the Fire tunnel. We will
only stand in front of the entrance of the tunnel and
then return.
The Lord stood in the front of the entrance where the
Holy Blazing Fire was filled. I stood behind the Lord.
We all felt the blazing heat as it spewed out from the
tunnel. The heat radiated onto our body in such force
that we had to turn away from it. I asked the Lord,
“Even if we just stand in front of the entrance, the
heat is enormous. How will I be able to endure the heat?
I do not see how I will be able to take it.” The Lord
replied, “Do not concern yourself with that. I will make
it possible for you to endure the heat. In order for you
to become a Fireball, you will have to enter into the
Fire tunnel. Only then, will you be able to obtain a
ministry of Fire. There are many areas filled with the
Holy Blazing Fire. You will have to go through each
stage one at a time. Therefore, be sure to prepare
yourselves through much prayer. Keep yourselves in good
physical health and strength. Do not forget my
instructions.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * The Saints’ Homes In Heaven Are Located
In The Same Neighborhood
As Jesus showed our homes in heaven, He explained the
details of each one. The Pastor’s house was so tall that
I was not able to see the top. Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s home
was slightly shorter than the Pastor’s home. But her
home was just as amazingly tall and wide.
I also saw the homes of Brother Haak-Sung; Sister
Yoo-Kyung; Brother Joseph; Deaconess Shin; Jung Min;
Mina; Saint Lee, Kyung-Eun and mine. Since Saint Lee,
Kyung-Eun had just repented and come back to the Lord,
her home had just been laid with the foundation which
was made out of gold. It appeared that Jesus had made up
His mind to show us many places in heaven. The Lord had
moved the homes of the congregation of the Lord’s church
to one of the best areas in heaven. Now we would be able
to live close together and be able to fellowship more
often. It looked as though the homes got wider as they
got built higher. The form reminded me of a flower
called, “Morning Glory.” However, some of the homes had
different shapes as well.
The Lord gave us some free time to move about. Free time
was also granted to the heavenly saints. I sat on the
grass and rested. We then played and ran around as much
as we wanted. We all began to scatter and visit the
different places in heaven. The time on earth was pass
midnight, but in heaven, it felt like time has stopped.
There was no concept of time.
“But do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With
the Lord, a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand
years are like a day.” (2 Peter 3:8)
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu: *Preaching At The Church In
Heaven
Jesus called and gathered all of us. He lined us up in
one line and led us toward the church in heaven. After
we had walked for some lengthy time, the Lord said, “All
right, here is the church in heaven! The church is
already filled with many souls. The mighty angels have
come. Quickly, go in!” We quickly entered into the
church.
Heaven’s church was unimaginably big and magnificence.
It was awesome and indescribable. Joseph and Joo-Eun
were very impressed. They interjected as they looked in
amazement at the size of the church. Pastor and his wife
who did not have their spiritual eyes opened could not
see what was going on. I asked the Lord, “Lord, if you
completely open the spiritual eyes of the Pastor and his
wife and give them an opportunity to preach, it would
really be great. It was truly regrettable that they
could not see.”
The Lord said, “Pastor Kim and Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja will
later have the deepest and greatest spiritual awakening.
Although they are not able to currently see with their
eyes, they will have to preach with enthusiasm and
inspiration as usual.”
It felt like the church of heaven is bigger than the
whole earth. The church is not only filled with the
heavenly saints but the angels are participating as
well. With both parties, a great crowd is formed. Jesus
went up to the altar where the Father’s throne is
located and He had all of us bow to the Father. We
politely bowed and worshipped. We then bowed down to the
ground.
As Jesus stood in front of the cross on the altar, He
introduced each one of us to the heavenly saints. Jesus
stood at the center of the altar. The first row, at the
left, was taken by Moses. Angel Gabriel and Michael
stood on each side, one to the left and right.
They had fixed their eyes on us. The Pastor went up to
the altar and gave his salutation to the crowd. As songs
continuously played, worship began. Just like our
church, the people danced in the Holy Spirit and moved
to the front. At the sound of worship, they danced. The
songs that were sung were, “Receive Holy Spirit,” “Up
and Fight Against the Devil” and others. The songs
continued which were about the Holy Spirit and then
about the blood of Jesus.
It looked as though Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s Holy Spirit
dance had reached full maturity. She danced as water
tranquilly flowed. She began to dance with power in
which her motions transformed from tranquility to
strength as the Holy Spirit poured Fire upon her. As she
became heated by the Holy Fire, her face gradually
turned red. The heavenly souls had fixed their eyes on
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s Holy Spirit dance. As Jesus loudly
laughed in delight, He was very satisfied. “Saint Kang,
Hyun-Ja has completely fallen for Me. When we had
service on earth, the Lord had brought the Prophet
Elijah several times to our service. After our services,
Elijah would approach Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja and state, “How
are you able to so beautifully dance in the Holy Spirit?
I love to see your hands.” Elijah then touched her
hands.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja danced in the Holy Spirit for a
lengthy time. During the middle of her dance, the
heavenly souls and angels enthusiastically shouted in
cheers and all mingled together. They also danced and
worshipped God together. The Pastor then came up to the
altar and began preaching while Jesus watched on the
side. When the Pastor preached, the heavenly souls
laughed or listened seriously based on the Pastor’s
facial expression. He was preaching just as he preached
on earth. He was humorous as usual. He even used his
body gesture as he preached. Every time he gestured his
body, there would be an explosive sound of laughter.
===== April 20, 2005 (Wednesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “For the vision is yet for an
appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not
lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will
surely come, it will not tarry. Behold, his soul which
is lifted up is not upright in him: but the just shall
live by his faith.” (Habakkuk 2:3-4)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo:
Our house has been sold from the auction. Since it has
been sold, we have received dozens of phone calls on a
daily basis. They wanted us out. They spoke to us in
disrespect and threatened us with harsh language. We
were leasing a home and had a deposit. Now, we were in
danger of getting kicked out and losing our deposit. We
had only one option left -- we had to leave. It was just
a matter of time. Today was the worst of worst days: we
received our final notice by telephone. They had told us
in one sentence, “Get out this week,” and then they hung
up. My heart was in agony and distress. I got dressed in
my gym clothes and went out to the park for some fresh
air. However, my heart was still heavily burdened.
At the dinner table, we appealed to the Lord.
The Lord spoke through Joo-Eun. “Pastor Kim! In this
situation, if your faith becomes weak, I will have to
discipline you. The difficult trials you experience are
nothing compared to the blessings you will receive in
the future. Therefore, be patient and endure.” After I
had heard the words of the Lord, I was greatly
strengthen and comforted. The Lord’s word always gives
me unspeakable joy, hope, and comfort.
“Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our
Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us
everlasting consolation and good hope through grace,
Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word
and work.” (2 Thessalonians 2:16-17)
Kim, Joseph: *The Devil Devours And Chews A Person Whole
Brother Haak-Sung and I held our hands together and
followed Jesus to hell. Jesus said, “Joseph and
Haak-Sung, you must tightly hold on to my hands! Today,
I will show you the other place in hell.” With Jesus in
the center, we both held His hand on each side. As we
walked the narrow path, we saw both sides of the narrow
way. The maggots began to increase as high as mountains.
Even though, we held onto Jesus’ hands, the maggots
began to attack and stick on to us. Holding onto the
Lord’s hand tightly, we shouted, “Holy Fire” and then
the maggots began to fall off. But when we did not hold
on to the Lord’s hands tightly, the maggots began to
stick back onto us again. We passed that place and
walked for some time when the Lord said, “Look in that
direction!” When I turned my eyes to the direction where
Jesus was pointing, I almost passed out from the sight.
There were a few demons who had enormous bodies. Their
sizes appeared to be tens of thousands of times larger
than humans. There were about five to six of them as
they were very noisy from partying. The sounds of their
voices reached us and could be clearly heard. My whole
body was covered with goose bumps. There was also a
black pot with peoples’ blood. They had squeezed the
blood from humans into the pot. The pot was filled with
boiling blood. The color of the blood was dark red and
was seething in heat.
There were countless number of people, all naked and
bind. They were lined up next to the giants who were
brutally torturing the people. As they waited for their
turn, they screamed and shook in fear. The demons seized
a few people with their enormous hands and then with
their other hand, they would scratch the whole body to
tear into the flesh. The blood drained better as the
wounds were more severe. First, the blood was drained
into the pot and then the demons would begin to eat the
people, beginning with their head as they were still
alive. The peoples’ scream would soar into the skies of
hell. “Ah! Help me! Please leave me alone! Devils.
Demons. Ah!!” The devil was not interested in the
peoples’ screams or pleas. Every time the demons would
eat the people alive, I could hear the sound which
reminded me when we chew on chicken cartilage. “Wow!
Delicious! I can’t believe how delicious it is!” They
were eating like ill-mannered creatures, making awful
sounds as they ate the people alive.
Next, from the boiling pot, they poured the blood into
the glass cups. They would toast one another and drink.
“Hey! These are truly happy days. Let us drink as much
as we want!” They were drunk by the blood of their
victims. Toasting their cups, they laughed. For quite
awhile, they enjoyed and laughed.
In fear, brother Haak-Sung and I told the Lord, “Jesus!
These demons are so scary. We cannot bear the fear. We
are no longer able to watch. What if they drag us as
well?” The Lord comforted us. “It will be all right for
I am with you.” The demons would sometimes glance toward
us as they chatted among with one another. Each time
they looked at us, we became very nervous, but with the
Lord next to us, we felt safe and were able to bear the
frightening situation.
The demons appearance looked a lot like the ones that
are easily found in illustrated storybooks. They had a
horn on their head with one large eye in the center of
their forehead. They looked like one-eyed goblin
monsters. After they had eaten for awhile and had their
fill, they appeared very satisfied and full. They held a
club in their hand and laid on their backs to the floor.
It didn’t seem they would wake up in any short time. As
brother Haak-Sung and I became very frightened, we did
not know what to do. So in the midst of fear, we dug our
faces into Jesus.
Within that moment, from the throne of Father God came a
scroll. As soon as Jesus looked at it, He instantly took
us to heaven.
Saint Lee, Kyung-Eun:
I had not prayed in tongues for a long time. But now as
I prayed in tongues, my tongue suddenly rolled backward
and began to suffocate me. Then I was covered all over
with a cold seat and soaked as if rained poured on me. I
thought to myself, ‘Ah! This is how people die from
suffocation.’ As I struggled and squirmed, I was able to
barely breathe. I then began to repent. I did not know,
but the pastor had already known I was having difficulty
breathing. He came and laid his hands on me and prayed.
As soon as the Pastor prayed, my tongue became normal
and I had just avoided suffocation. Miss Kang, Hyun-Ja
and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu sat behind me and they were
interceding on my behalf. I had not attended church for
a long time. I had left the Lord for a long time and now
I had returned. I once had received all kinds of Holy
gifts in which I used to perform. Now, I return with all
gifts terminated. For a long time, the loss of gifts had
been the result of deception by the evil spirits. My
will and thoughts were associated with the devils in so
many areas and I was now confessing it. Today, I was
determined to live my life in faith and before God.
Therefore, the evil spirits were persistently clinging
onto me with all their strength. But this incident made
my faith more determined and stronger in willing to get
ready to walk with God.
The events that are being revealed at the Lord’s Church
are difficult to find at other churches. These
experiences shocked me. With the spiritual eyes of
church members opened one by one, I could see that their
focus was purely on the Lord. As I looked upon them, I
was very embarrassed with my faith. I had thought my
faith was strong and I was walking passionately. First
thing for me was to restore my first love. So I repented
in tears.
“I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven
over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety
and nine just persons, which need no repentance.” (Luke
15:7)
End of Book Thre
Walking through the twelve pearly doors
===== February 9, 2005 (Wednesday): ===== “Accomplishing
blessings in the New Year”
Sermon scriptures: “Thus saith the LORD the maker
thereof, the LORD that formed it, to establish it; the
LORD is his name; call unto me, and I will answer thee,
and show thee great and mighty things, which thou
knowest not.” (Jeremiah 33:2-3) KJV.
1. God And Our Relationship
When God speaks His word has a front and a back. Just as
there is the palm and the back of the hand as well as a
head and a tail on a coin, there are double meanings to
His word. Those who receive the Lord’s word with faith
will receive the promise of salvation and be blessed
with the eternal life. But, if you are filled with
unbelief and disobey Him you will face many trials and
tribulations. Just as the Israelites often forgot about
God, and when they rejected His invitation to be the
chosen nation, they suffered through many wars and were
taken as the enemy’s prisoners. Their lives were filled
with misery and they experienced many devastating
sufferings. Therefore, the believers must be certain
that their relationship is thoroughly joined with God
specifically during the times of distress and adversity.
Also, in our walk with Christ we must be devoted with
all our hearts, with certainty and with a positive
attitude to bring joy to our Lord. Our God the Father
never overlooks rebuking His children’s shortcomings. As
if playing with a spinning top, the more one fearfully
whips the top, it spins correctly and balances. As such,
it is imperative for us to know if our relationship with
God is that of salvation and eternal life or curse and
judgment.
2. God Fulfills And Completes His Work
God is a planner and designer of a divine plan. He is
concerned about us humans, and is constantly thinking
and working for our well being. Therefore, the Bible
describes our God as a potter who makes various
potteries out of clay (Isaiah 45:9).
Before creating a clay bowl, a potter plans ahead and
molds the clay with his bare hands and a potter never
makes anything unprepared. A potter is deeply devoted
and concentrates on the project until it’s perfectly
completed. Then when the project turns out to be a
masterpiece, all are filled with admiration and delight.
“I form the light, and create darkness: I make peace,
and create evil: I the LORD do all these things” (Isaiah
45:7) KJV.
You and I are the precious masterpiece that God has
personally created. The various appearances of our faces
and personalities are all different and we are sent into
this world with our uniqueness. No one can dare to
imitate such creation and we are the most precious souls
in this world. Consequently, it is wrong to put
ourselves down, but it is also wrong to lift ourselves
up above our creator, and become arrogant. We must
always give thanksgiving and glory to the Lord.
3. Cry Out To God And Pray
We can say that one of the most important aspects of
human life is the exchange of words between people.
Communication is an important step in understanding the
inner thoughts of others. God said if we want to know
His thoughts, He urges us to open our mouths, cry out
and pray. Then He promises to share the secret no one
else knows.
The new and the old testaments are filled with people’s
cries and prayers and God’s answers to those earnest
prayers. Whether as a group, a family, or individually,
when we pray out loud and cry out to God we will always
receive the proper answers to the matter at hand. God
takes the opportunity to personally intervene when we
are fervently crying out to him. The Bible states that
when we cry out to God he will say, “Here I am” (Isaiah
58:9) KJV and the Lord is never far away, but is always
near.
Jeremiah, as a prophet, spent his lifetime crying out
for his nation and people. But, if it was not Jeremiah
who prayed to God, God would have chosen someone else to
take Jeremiah’s place. When we study the prophets and
their work in the Bible, we see their lives were lived
exclusively as servants of God.
God is always looking for people who fit appropriately
for the particular time frame we live in. When He finds
the right servant, He will give the power, and the Holy
Spirit will pour down the anointing oil utilizing the
individual mightily. How each is used depends on the
size of their spiritual bowl, but we must be thankful
that we are called by God to be used; therefore, we must
faithfully devote ourselves to that call.
In this life we can be used by God for a short moment or
our lives can be used entirely until death. On that
account, if we want to be used for a long time we must
live according to His plan without changing. “But in a
great house there are not only vessels of gold and of
silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to
honor, and some to dishonour. If a man therefore purge
himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour,
sanctified, and meet for the master's use, and prepared
unto every good work” (2 Timothy 2:20-21) KJV.
4. I Will Reveal My Secrets
“Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing, but he revealeth
his secret unto his servants the prophets. The lion hath
roared, who will not fear? The Lord GOD hath spoken, who
can but prophesy?” (Amos 3:7-8) KJV.
Our God the Father reveals His secrets to those who
diligently seek and knock. God’s secret can be taken
away by those who are faithfully and passionately
seeking, which stirs our curiosity and at the same time
motivates us. Faith, along with the word, prayer, and
diligently desiring to be in the presence of the Lord is
when the secret will be revealed to you.
This truth certainly shows an enormous grace of our
Lord. There can be many interpretations of what it means
to reveal the secrets, but deviating from the original
meaning, there is also “passing the test through a deep,
grieving prayer,” interpreting the mystery, that is “it
will be revealed with much information,” and this is
what it means. Actually, the Lord showed me many events
that are still yet to occur. “And he said, I will make
all my goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim
the name of the LORD before thee; and will be gracious
to whom I will be gracious, and will shew mercy on whom
I will shew mercy” (Exodus 33:19) KJV.
God the Father does not simply give to us the enormous
volume of spiritual secrets, but through various large
and small trials and tests they are revealed. The Lord’s
inspection of our readiness is experienced every day in
our spiritual as well as our physical livelihood.
However, what’s more painful and difficult is the fact
that God does not warn us ahead of time and we
absolutely have no clue regarding when, where, and with
what method the test will progress. This is why we
cannot be free from tension and we must always pray
without ceasing. “And from the days of John the Baptist
until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by force” (Matthew 11:12) KJV.
God is seeking for souls who will approach the kingdom
of heaven, and unlock the spiritual secrets. Then in the
end times He will use them as the workers for the
harvest to harvest the grains. For this work we must
endure until the Lord’s approval of our readiness and
seek deeper and pray through continual, endless, humble,
and powerful faith.
The way God is currently dealing with our church is
exceptionally uncommon compared to other churches. The
reason is because it has to do with what will take place
in the end times; there will be views strongly affirming
and those who are uncertain. When we look back at our
nation’s shocking experience in the past, it is most
likely the majority of opinions will be negative. This
is why the subject is dealt with cautiously and
seriously.
Today, we are spiritually blinded and the more we
proceed forward, the more uncertain the world becomes.
This is why the Lord baptized us with the Holy Spirit
and fire -- revealing the power of the Lord to save the
lost souls. “I indeed baptize you with water unto
repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire” (Matthew 3:11)
KJV.
We are experiencing the blazing baptism of the Holy
Spirit on a daily basis. No matter where the location we
are at, the Lord’s power is upon us when two or more of
us are gathered together. “And this is the confidence
that we have in him, that, if we ask any thing according
to his will, he heareth us” (1 John 5:14) KJV, and this
is His promise. We are certain that we can be renewed
daily through prayer. Hallelujah!
* Regarding The Guardian Angels
In the Bible there is no mention of the “guardian”
angels. Instead, Apostle Peter mentions briefly in Acts
12:15 of such an angel. The concepts of the guardian
angels often arouse our curiosity of the Bible. “Which
things also we speak, not in the words which man's
wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth;
comparing spiritual things with spiritual” (1
Corinthians 2:13) KJV.
Those of us who are Christians would like to know if the
guardian angels truly exist. Generally, those with the
spiritual gift of distinction who have stepped into the
spiritual realm know the truth, and we’re sharing the
real experience with the world. The spiritual events can
only be distinguished spiritually, and Jesus commanded
that we inform the spiritually unaware Christians with
certainty and record precisely what was revealed.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Kim, Joo-Eun Meets The Guardian Angel
A week after the New Year I went to my maternal
grandparents’ house. My grandfather and grandmother
greeted me joyfully. My pastor and father said,
“Joo-Eun, right now your grandpa and grandma will be
reciting the sinner’s prayer of repentance, so observe
carefully with you spiritual eyes,” and then he began
preparing for prayer. My father asked my grandparents to
kneel down and repeat the prayer after him.
They both repeated, “Our heavenly Father, I am a sinner.
I did not know you and lived until now worshipping an
idol. Please forgive me of my sins! From now on I will
accept and worship your son Jesus Christ as my savior,”
and when they prayed, God sent two angels to descend
from heaven who took their places besides my
grandparents. The two angels were my grandparents’
guardian angels who will protect them until the end.
As soon as the angels descended from heaven, they
respectfully bowed their heads before Jesus, and by
raising one hand they displayed what looked like a
gesture of taking a pledge. This scene looked heroic yet
humbling. Jesus spoke to them with His glorious and
majestic voice. “You have been entrusted with the duty
of protecting brother Kang, Soo-Yong, and sister, Haam,
Oak-Boon until they depart from this earth. Do you
understand?” As soon as the command was given, the
angels bowed their heads and bent their knees slightly
and respectfully answered, “Yes, my holy Lord! We will
do as you said.”
But what was peculiar was as soon as they answered, the
angels wings disappeared, so I could not help but ask
Jesus a question regarding this. “Jesus! When the angels
first came down from heaven they had wings, but why did
their wings suddenly disappear?” Jesus explained, “My
dear Sesame, don’t you have such a curious mind? The
angel’s wings did not disappear.”
* The Angel’s Wings And Feathers
“The guardian angels’ wings and their feathers have a
close connection to the believer’s faith. When the
believers live devoted and faithfully to me, the angels’
wings will begin to grow, and later it will become a
large wing. Also, the feathers on the wings will grow
beautifully.” “Oh I see, Lord! Thank you for explaining
it to me.” When I showed my gratitude toward Jesus, He
smiled and was very pleased.
Jesus told me that in heaven my mother’s paternal and
maternal grandmothers are with us today celebrating my
maternal grandparents accepting salvation, and the Lord
promised to bring them my mother’s grandmothers to the
Lord’s Church service.
When I relayed this information to the pastor he
excitedly said, “Joo-Eun! That is a sensitive issue so
we have to be cautious talking about it. It can bring
about enormous adverse criticisms from many churches
around our nation.” As soon as the pastor finished his
thoughts, Jesus, who was standing beside me said, “Is
there anything that I can’t do? Pastor Kim do not worry
yourself sick! I have invited many souls from heaven to
join the service at the Lord’s Church, and it is because
your service is focused on me and spiritually alive. In
the near future I plan to take many of my well known
servants from the Bible to personally witness the sermon
at the Lord’s Church, and those congregational members
with the gift of spiritual sight will clearly see and
have conversations with them.”
Filled with overwhelming excitement I gazed at Jesus,
shouting, “Wow! Jesus! Does that mean our forefathers of
faith, Abraham, Moses and Elijah will be attending our
church service?” Jesus replied, “Yes, yes. Of course,
yes! Right now they are all looking forward to visiting
the Lord’s Church.”
As soon as I got home I shared this with my brother,
Joseph, and he immediately responded, “Wow! Then I will
like to meet and talk to Job’s daughters first.” When I
heard that I was jealous. Jesus once again gave me His
word to remind my father to record precisely what
transpired today.
* The Process Of Receiving Jesus
“That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord
Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath
raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with
the heart man believeth unto righteousness; and with the
mouth confession is made unto salvation” (Romans10:9-10)
KJV.
Jesus explained, “Sesame! In order for someone to be
saved, they must believe and receive me sincerely deep
into their hearts, but most importantly it is crucial to
have a sincere heart and mind. Many who have received me
end up in hell, because during the prayer of confession
they simply recited the prayer without sincerity!”
Jesus also said, “Many profess they have accepted and
proclaimed me into their hearts, and with their mouths
believe that they are saved, since they’ve believed in
me for a long time, but, it is not the length of time
that determines your salvation. It is the process of
bearing fruits in your character that leads you closer
to attaining salvation. Many believe blindly the
incorrect teaching that simply reciting with their
mouths will guarantee their salvation -- and are under
an illusion that they will go to heaven. Salvation
should be realized through fear and trembling and each
individual must grow in sincere faith.” Jesus is
heartbroken and frustrated that so many souls end up in
hell because they believed erroneously.
I asked Jesus, “Jesus! What do I do? Can I receive
salvation?” and Jesus, filled with grace, responded,
“Yes, of course. Why wouldn’t my Sesame receive
salvation? But, you also must diligently obey and live
faithfully. Do you understand?” I made a promise and
said “Yes, Lord! I will live as you said.”
“Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as
in my presence only, but now much more in my absence,
work out your own salvation with fear and trembling”
(Philippians 2:12).
“Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of
your souls” (1 Peter 1:9) KJV.
Kim, Joseph: *Joseph Finally Encounters The Female Demon
I was concentrating on pleading with the Lord for the
spiritual gift of sight and I was on fire praying in
tongues when approximately 3 feet away in front of me
there was a person wearing a white garment sitting with
their back to me. While I was praying I thought ‘Who is
this person sitting with their back to me?’ It didn’t
look like the person was a male because the straight
hair was tied down long, and it was shaking a little
bit. I became really curious and my fear began to grow
as well.
I was sure it was a demon, but without budging, it sat
with its back facing me. My fear grew even bigger.
Suddenly, in that moment with a scream, “Ahhhh!” the
demon’s head turned backward facing me, and I was sure
my heart stopped beating. The female demon twisted her
head with its mouth wide opened as the blood poured out
profusely from the fangs protruding from the top and the
bottom of its mouth. The edge of the demon’s eyes bled
as it narrowed its eyes and stared down at me, talking.
“I will send you to hell!” When I heard this I was
terrified and didn’t know what to do, so I began to pray
to fight back. “Hey, you filthy demon! In the name of
Jesus flee from me! Depart from me!”
But, the demon did not easily retreat. Instead, it
attacked me with its sharp nails to scratch me. I often
memorized Bible verses to always be prepared for the
demon’s attacks, so I shouted out, “Submit yourselves
therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee
from you” (James 4:7) KJV. Even with this, the female
demon did not flee because she was a very malicious one.
I began to recite loudly Matthew 16:17 filled with
authority. “And these signs shall follow them that
believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they
shall speak with new tongues.” At that moment the demon
fled from me for the first time.
I continued to pray after this incident when countless
female demons continuously approached me once again.
Until now, before my gift of spiritual sight, I often
cried and worried that I would never receive the gift.
When I first heard how quickly sister Baek, Bong-Nyo,
Haak-Sung and Joo-Eun had received their gift of
spiritual sight and of their spiritual battles with the
demons, I never dreamt that I would be experiencing it
for myself. As we can see with our eyes and talk, the
demons were clear and certainly visible to our eyes. We
can perceive them with all our senses. Demons with
missing eyes and sometimes only the eye balls rolled
toward me, as well as a blue demon with eyes like a cat,
and many female demons continued to attack me, but I
gouged each of their eyes out and threw them far away
from me.
Then suddenly it was quiet and I couldn’t see anything,
so I continued to pray in tongues. A gigantic wild boar
with sharp fangs from both sides charged toward me,
honking loudly, “Honk!” As the hot steam from the boar’s
nose and mouth hit me, the disgusting stench made me
nauseous. Without a warning, when I was totally
unprepared, the boar tried to head butt me, so Haak-Sung
who was praying beside me shouted, “Joseph, watch out –
it’s dangerous! Take cover and move!” and with that
warning, he confronted and stood face to face with the
boar. Brother Haa-Sung took the boar by the neck and
forced it onto the ground, then the boar screeched
“Honk!” and disappeared.
I let out a sigh, “Whew!” to relieve my tension and
began to pray in tongues continuously. This time I saw a
large boulder; it was pitch dark everywhere. I began to
see something that looked like wolves, and one by one
they howled, crying out “Aooooo! Aooooo! Aoooo!” There
went the goose bumps again. At the same time, without
realizing, an anaconda slithered beside me and began
coiling and suffocating me -- which happened literally
in the blink of an eye.
When it became difficult to breathe, in that moment I
thought it will be just a matter of time before I will
die, so I kicked and struggled, but I had no energy left
in me to scream. Nevertheless, I gathered all my
strength: “Lord, Lord! Strengthen me! Give me the
strength” and immediately I was filled with mighty
strength. I grabbed the anaconda with my hands and threw
it far away.
Finally, after defeating the attacks from the demons, I
felt as if my prayer suddenly gained some wings and flew
at an unbelievable speed toward heaven. I felt it so
distinctly. The atmosphere surrounding the earth was
slightly reddish yellow and it was so beautiful.
Kim, Joo-Eun:* The Wild Boar Demon
The wild boar demon that appeared violently before my
brother, Joseph, began charging toward me and it
displayed a gray, ashy color. I was so terrified I
opened my eyes, and the boar disappeared. I closed my
eyes again and continued praying. There in front of me
was a deep forest and I was walking in it alone. Then
the boar that I saw a few moments ago reappeared
suddenly, charging at me full speed, trying to collide
into me. I ran frantically away from the wild boar that
was chasing me endlessly, when I saw a wide road ahead
and ran into the middle of the road, and there I saw
Jesus standing there.
I shouted out to Him, “Jesus, Jesus! Please save me. The
wild boar is attacking me!” and I ran into the Lord’s
arms. The Lord comforted me and said “Dearest Joo-Eun,
do not worry.” Jesus then grabbed the charging wild
boar, plucked out all its fur, beat it down and the boar
cried out in pain. Jesus then threw the wild boar far
away from me.
* My House In Heaven
I said, “My beloved Jesus! I want to see my house in
heaven. I would like to see it. Please let me see it
just once!” and I pleaded with the Lord. At that
instant, different scenery unfolded before my eyes to an
unbelievable sight where enormous light poured out, so I
could not keep my eyes open. The large house at a
distant was encased in various shades of pink
brilliance. I thought to myself ‘I like the color pink,
too….wow! I don’t know who the owner of this house is,
but I am so envious, so very envious.’ Jesus held my
hand and led me closer to the house and said we should
find out whose house it was, so I casually followed Him.
I was so happy I thought I was going to faint.
That house was none other than my own, and there was a
sign on the side reading ‘Sesame’s house’ -- my
nickname. From afar the house looked pink, but when I
got a closer look there were actually many different
colors mixed in the brilliance. My house in heaven was
so magnificent, large and tall, that when I stood at the
front door I felt like a speck of dust. The width was
significantly wide as well. Jesus already knew that my
favorite color was pink and accordingly has prepared my
house with pink brilliance. At the entrance of my house
stood two tall angels wearing swords, and when they saw
me, they respectfully bowed saying, “Welcome, sister
Joo-Eun!” I did not enter the house, but enjoyed only
the exterior.
There were so many gems and diamonds I’ve never seen
before stuck into the door and the walls, and when the
light shined on them I could not think straight. Some
areas of the house were shaped like Lego blocks, and the
higher the house went up, blossomed out like a morning
glory. I don’t know why, but maybe because it was my
house that all the other houses looked smaller than
mine. I thanked Jesus over and over again. “Jesus, my
beloved Jesus! Thank you so very much. It is magnificent
and beautiful!” Then Jesus replied, “You’re welcome,
Joo-Eun! Next time I will take you inside your house, so
pray diligently.” Also, Jesus promised that when I do
something with faith, whatever it is, He will build my
house bigger and higher.
Lee, Haak-Sung:* A Prayer That Soars High Up To Heaven
While I was praying, Jesus came to me and He passed
between all the praying individuals, and smiled, while
mumbling under His breath. “I want to especially see
whose prayer will soar highest to heaven, so let’s see,”
and as soon as He said this, every single one of us
simultaneously began to pray, trying to be filled with
blazing fire of the Holy Spirit. I felt like we were
firing a pistol of prayer.
Jesus said aloud, “Let’s see. That’s right, all right!
As expected, Pastor Kim is doing very well! Yes, yes,
you’re doing great. Be louder, more fire, much more
earnestly! Oh yes, you’re doing great. Awesome… Sister
Kang, Hyun-Ja, and is my bride to be also praying out
loud? Yes, that’s it!” Then Jesus concentrated on
hearing Joseph, Joo-Eun, myself, Yoo-Kyung, my mom, and
Deaconess Shin. Jesus passed back and forth among us to
examine how high our prayer was traveling. I can see
visually that our prayer was like a race and how we
performed was intensely displayed as bars on a graph.
===== February 10, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon Passage: “For therein is the righteousness of God
revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, the just
shall live by faith” (Romans 1:17) KJV.
Kim, Joo-Eun:* Joo-Eun Sees The Entrance Of Hell
I was praying out loud when the shining, luminance of
Jesus was approaching toward me. Jesus took my hand and
said, “My Sesame! You have to come with me, so follow
me.” I replied, “Yes, Jesus.” As soon as I held onto the
Lord’s hand, I was traveling along a dark and long
tunnel, and I perceived immediately I was in hell.
As usual, the road in hell is always dark and gives me
the chills. We walked for a while and as we walked,
toward the left side of the road I saw a large arrow
clearly before me. At first it seemed the arrow was
simply pointing at a certain direction, but soon I
realized that there was no other way to go beside the
direction the arrow was pointing. When we entered
deeper, a clean sign reading, ‘Hell’s Entrance’ caught
my eyes and at that moment my body began to shrink back.
T he Lord quickly read my mind and said, “Joo-Eun, do
not worry. I will protect you” and He reassured me.
Entering even further into hell, the road was glowing
red, and I couldn’t stand the blazing heat. It seemed
everything was made hot from the tremendous heat. I
endured it as long as possible, but I became more scared
and terrified, so I cried out, “Jesus, Jesus! It is too
hot and I am scared.” The Lord comforted me by reminding
me not to worry.
Finally, when the door to the hell opened with the fiery
heat, the screams of countless people could be heard all
at once. Many small roads stretched out, divided and
connected with many other roads, and on both sides of
the road were bottomless cliffs. The small and large
flames of fire were alive and were climbing up the sides
of the cliff. On the left there were many gigantic
frying pans with handles on both sides. I’ve seen many
people being cooked alive in the frying pans before, but
there is a tremendous size difference with the ones I
was seeing. The pan was ten times larger than my
elementary athletic field.
The pan was filled with naked bodies and there was so
much smoke. The demons began to pour an oil-like
substance on the bodies which began to scream and run
frantically trying to avoid the grease. Below their feet
the pan became red hot from the fire, and from above the
demons beat them and poured boiling oil all over them.
The people looked like they were clothed in rags, but it
was their flesh peeling off in tatters as they gnashed
their teeth.
Also, on the other side there was a mountain of a wall
and each of the walls were covered with countless holes.
These holes were connected as far down to the bottom of
the hell, and inside the dark holes were sounds of
people screaming continuously. The stench was horrible
so I said, “Jesus! I felt sick to my stomach and it’s
unbearable,” so the Lord replied, “Of course, Joo-Eun! I
will make sure you can’t smell anything.” He then
touched my nose, allowing me to only see and feel things
around me.
Beside the frying pan, I could see the many different
demons surrounding it. There were demons resembling an
old woman, short haired, white haired skulls, various
species of snakes, and demons with animal heads, those
with bat’s wings that were flying around, as well as
countless other demons. Every single one of these demons
was carrying a deadly weapon.
There were also many strange looking demons that were
holding a rather large blade. When the people who are in
terrible pain show resistance by shouting and attempting
to climb out, these demons have the job of repeatedly
stabbing the people with the blade, crushing their
bodies, and throwing them back into the fire.
* Human Kabobs In Hell Resembling Chicken Kabobs
Jesus led me to another location where I almost fainted
at what I witnessed. On my way home from school I often
enjoyed buying skewered, boiled quail eggs and chicken
kabobs to eat at the store. But, when I saw an image
that resembled this chicken kabob in hell, I was
shivering with shocked terror. It was a sight so
terrifying and chilling that I didn’t notice Jesus
standing beside me.
A male, then a female, then another male and in that
orderly fashion they were piled up high, and were not
scattered even a bit, maybe because the giant demons
were holding them from the side. All the people were
naked and were stacked up into many levels. Some piles
were about 130 ft tall, some were 328 ft tall, and still
some were 492 ft tall.
Terror in the people was so vivid, and it seemed they
had no way of resisting what was happening. When the
human pile was ready, the demons took a long and sharp
corkscrew-like instrument, which was much longer than
the human pile, and pierced it through the chest. Soon
the corkscrew had penetrated through the last person’s
chest at the bottom of the human pile. At that moment
the simultaneous, agonizing screams sounded as though
they would tear though the sky: “Ahhh! Please, help me!
Please, please! Stop!”
The gigantic demons fixed the humans in place, and took
another long corkscrew, and this time, pierced the lower
abdomen area, and then held the human kabob up at once.
The people continued to cry out, pleading for mercy.
Some other demons approached, grinning, each holding a
long skewer and began to stab and poke the people. “Save
me! Please, stop doing this! Stop, just stop it! You
damn demons!” and the people poured out curses -- but it
was no use. The blood began pouring out from the people.
It looked similar to when my mother was boiling sweet
potatoes. She would use a metal chopstick to poke them
to see if they were fully cooked.
What was puzzling was that even though people were
struggling with all their might, kicking and screaming,
they did not fall. The demons were so gigantic they
almost touched the sky, and their hair was curly, and
the eyebrows and lashes were squirming like disgusting
worms. “Yuk! This is horrible. Oh, it’s hideous!” I
involuntarily expressed my total disgust. The demons
continued to shout and laugh out loudly, “Wow! This is
great. It is really great” and they screamed out over
and over again.
The long corkscrew the demon stabbed the pile of people
with had a large handle, and the other demons came and
lifted people up toward the blazing fire. Then they put
them into the flaming fire and began to spin then
around. At that moment the people on the corkscrew began
to scream even louder in pain. “Ahhhh, save me! The pain
is killing me. Ouch, it’s so hot!” The demons cared less
about the agonizing screams of the people and continued
to cook them alive in the fire. The humans were getting
the taste of both the pain inflicted by the kabob skewer
as well as being cook alive simultaneously.
I questioned Jesus: “Jesus, how can they feel all these
horrible pains? I am so terrified,” and then the Lord
replied, “Joo-Eun! No matter what painful punishments
are inflicted on the people here in hell, all their
senses are still alive -- as it is for the people living
on earth. Let’s listen to what the demons are saying
right now.”
The demons took the grilled humans on the skewer off the
fire and said, “It looks delicious. Which one of these
fools should I eat first, in order or from the middle?”
The grilled humans were not dead; instead they were
scorched black and still alive but completely exhausted.
Each demon took a skewer saying, “Oh, never mind. I will
eat them in order!” and then began tearing the flesh off
like barbeque meat they crunched like they were munching
on cartilage and bones. The crunching sound, each time
the demon chewed the crushed bones of the people, rolled
inside the demon’s mouth. People screamed in pain and
soon they disappeared from the demon’s mouth.
The next person on the skewer waited, frightened and
began to kick and scream, but there was no use. All of
them were scorched black and shook violently in terror.
One by one I witnessed the people being eaten alive by
the demons, and I was filled with sadness and tears ran
down my face. “Jesus, Jesus! I feel so sorry for these
people. What do I do? I cannot bear to see them any
more,” and I sobbed.
Those scorched in the fire and eaten by the demons began
to regenerate their flesh and bones. Then they were led
in groups and some individually by various demons to be
transferred to other parts of hell. The demons did not
tell them where they were being taken, but when one
suffering ended, without consideration they were all
relocated to yet another place.
People shouted, “Where are you taking us now? Please,
leave us alone. Have mercy, won’t you?” and when they
asked, the demons replied, “Shut up you fools! Can’t you
just shut your mouths and just follow?” and they began
to stab them with a bluish sickle and severely beat
them. It was then when Jesus led me to another location.
* A Huge Pile Of Torturing Tools
“Jesus! Where are you taking me right now?” When I asked
the Lord, He answered and said I would know when I got
there and was taken once again to where the head demon,
Satan, was. Satan was sitting on his throne. But, there
was something peculiar, because on the large table set
before Satan there were countless amounts of horrible,
sharp and scary tools and weapons piled up on it. Then
an endless parade of people came in. There were just
massive numbers of people; I don’t have any sense of
proportion as to how many people there were.
Upon closer look at the tools on the table, there were
many tools that I recognized because we can see them
daily on earth. There were shiny blue sickles, axes,
many different blades of various sizes, hooks that were
larger than human, whips, razor sharp forks, hoes,
screwdrivers, augers, drills, spears, firearms, and many
tools that can be used to beat and stab. The faces of
the people in line turned pale thinking about what lay
ahead.
While Jesus and I were watching the king demon, Satan,
in a large pit, Jesus said “Let us go in a little
farther,” and He pulled me by the hand. One side of me
was scared, but I felt safe because Jesus was by my
side. Before long we reached where the king demon was
and around Satan and his followers we began to see many
souls more closely.
* Joo-Eun Faces Satan Again
In hell, Satan poured out curses at the souls while
preparing to torture them. Our eyes met. When our eyes
met, he gave me the scary stare down and suddenly yelled
out loudly.
“You! Why are you here again? Leave now! Why, why again?
Huh, why do you keep coming here! Are you trying to
gouge my eyes out and tear my wings again like last
time? Hey! There are no wings this time. I didn’t make
them. Hey you piggy! Hey you son of a bitch! Why are you
continuously bothering me?” There were curses I dare not
repeat which he kept spewing out at me. The king demon
definitely brewed deep anger towards me, but he was on
his guard against me because he was afraid I would use
Jesus’ authority to retaliate.
Satan didn’t see me as a young minor; instead he cursed
at me without ceasing like when the ignorant and
unreasonably angry adults engage in an out-of-control
fight. All the while he was being cautious of Jesus’
expression, he began to speak again but without cursing,
because he was scared of Jesus who was standing beside
me, and he shouted at the top on his lungs “Ahhhh, man,
ahhhh, man!” In that moment Jesus gave him a firm stare,
and Satan became timid and hung his head low, falling
forward, unable to speak, and then fell flat on his
face.
I didn’t want to miss this opportunity and shouted back
at the king demon. “Hey! You damn, Satan! You want a
piece of me? Damn you!” When I responded without fear
Jesus burst loudly into laughter. As I did before, I
wanted to climb on Satan and with regard I wanted to
tear him apart, but Jesus persuaded me, “Joo-Eun! That’s
enough.” He continued “My dear Sesame! If you
continually provoke these filthy demons, they will
disguise themselves and attack you and cause you great
pain, so this time let it go.”
After this the king demon continued on with spitting out
unthinkable curses at me, and I can honestly say that
I’ve never been cursed this much in my life. I was so
furious, and to retaliate I began to curse him out, but
I realized I didn’t want to fill my mouth with such
filth, so I stopped. Then I pleaded with Jesus: “Jesus!
That filthy Satan is cursing at me too much. I am so
angry and it’s killing me inside.” And just then Jesus
commanded loudly, “Who do you think you are cursing at
right now? You’re a mere filthy demon and you dare to
curse at my child, Joo-Eun?” At that Satan responded
with trembling voice and vowed, “Yes, of course. I will
not do it any more. I am sorry. I will never do it
again.”
I was so elated I began another round of attacks on
Satan with bombarding him with abusive slander. Satan
stared down at me helplessly, but the stare was
communicating that he would avenge me later. He then
repeated in a small voice, “You are dead. I will get you
later!” While cautioned from Jesus’ expressions, I
provoked Satan by sticking out my tongue, saying,
“Aren’t you so mad? Ha-ha!” and I continued taunting
him. The demon was about to explode with anger. I said
to Jesus, “Jesus! I think I want to go now, because I
don’t want to see that filthy face of his!” Then the
king demon, filled with irritation, ferociously said,
“Shit, what did you say?”
Jesus said to me, “Joo-Eun, hell is where you will
suffer for eternity. Also, all the souls in hell are
here because they refused to accept me on earth -- and
it’s an unforgivable sin. I want to forgive them, but
they’ve already forfeited that chance. They are sinners,
therefore, they have to endure and suffer whatever the
punishments are for eternity. In hell some punishments
are fixed for an individual, and for some it’s not so,
but regardless, each will suffer various calamities and
live eternally within this curse.” Afterwards Jesus
wanted to take me to another location, so I followed
Him.
* Room With Poisonous Insects
Jesus and I entered a room filled with all different
crawling, poisonous insects when suddenly I realized I
was trapped there alone. “Lord, Lord! Where are you?”
and no matter how much I called, the Lord wasn’t there.
I now understand how sister Baek, Bong-Nyo felt. This
appalling, disgusting and chilling scenario became a
reality I had to deal with. I was trapped in a small,
dark room and the dense, humid air pierced through my
nostrils. Moments later strange insects swarmed around
me, and I was unaware of where they came from.
There were bugs that looked like pine caterpillar,
larvae, worms, centipedes, and many other species I’m
not familiar with, and they began crawling up on me. I
thought I was going to faint and I yelled desperately,
“Yuck! Lord, where are you? Hey you disgusting bugs!
Fire of the Holy Spirit! With the fire of the Holy
Spirit burn them away!” and I pulled the bugs off of me.
Thereupon the fire of the Holy Spirit came out of my
body and in an instant incinerated all the bugs crawling
on my body.
But, the insects on the floor continued to crawl up to
my body. “Jesus, Jesus! Please save me! Where are you?”
and I called out for Jesus, but He still was nowhere to
be seen. “Oh, Jesus! Why did you bring to this place?” I
cried and yelled. Finally Jesus appeared and took my
hand and guided me back to church.
Jesus asked me how I was doing, and I replied that I
never wanted to return to that room again. After my
reply the Lord responded, “You will be all right! You
are a child with a strong faith, therefore you can
endure anything. I will use you mightily.” The Lord
promised to take me back to hell more often, because it
is the best way to unlock the gift of spiritual sight
and be certain of discernment, and through the visits to
hell, things will soon become clearer.
===== February 11, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “I have written unto you, fathers,
because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I
have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong,
and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome
the wicked one. Love not the world, neither the things
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the
love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the
world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes,
and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of
the world.” (1 John 2:14-16)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * A Military Demon Enters Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo
During the all night prayer vigil, for a split moment
sister Baek, Bong-Nyo seemed absent-minded, and at that
moment the demons entered into her like a swarm of bees.
After praising for about three hours, and delivering the
sermon, I had to be excused to use the restroom, and
when I returned, I could see the demons continuing to
enter into sister Baek, Bong-Nyo. She was rolling on the
floor complaining of severe pain, and I could not stand
watching her like this. I gathered the prayer team for
emergency prayer and we urgently began praying as if our
lives depending on it.
Why? I had an idea why the demons entered into sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo, but I did not know for certain what the
reasons were. It started in the evening. We were
fighting desperately to cast out the demons until the
next morning. Even with my powerful spiritual
capabilities, along with my physical strength, I was
gradually beginning to get fatigued, and the other
members of the prayer team were out of energy, and one
by one began collapsing to the side in exhaustion.
As He’s done before, Jesus stood by without saying a
word and very silently He observed us. To us, we are
constantly in a hurry and urgently request His help and
need solutions, but as Jesus was in control, He made
sure that we endured each steps from the beginning. When
I observed through my spiritual eyes, it was confirmed
that this was the process.
All through the night we cried out and continued the
spiritual battle of chasing out the demons -- as well as
being chased by the demons. We were in attack and
retreat mode, and while we were engaged in the offensive
and defensive battle, Jesus was always in observation,
deeply in thought. Jesus was weighing our faith, and He
wanted us to do the work ourselves with faith. But, when
we’ve reached our limitations in a situation, He
personally stepped in and intervened. Just as I assumed,
Jesus was testing our limitations. I found out later
that Jesus was allowing two angels to drive out the
demons after a designated time.
When faced with the demons, what were the defensive and
offensive battle plans Pastor Kim and the members of the
Lord’s Church utilized, and also, when the physical and
spiritual strength were exhausted, what would happen if
you fight until the end, in faith, without giving up….?
The Lord holds very high expectations of us; therefore,
we must try to work hard to sufficiently fulfill the
Lord’s high expectations at all time.
In a spiritual battle especially, the only plan of
attack and victory can be obtained through prayer and
trust in Jesus. There is no other way. In addition, our
humanistic, temporary thoughts of rest or retreating
from the battle strategy can not enter our minds. When
we thought about it, our Lord’s Church family members
were all madly involved in our prayer and we looked
quite crazy.
The evil demons that entered inside sister Baek,
Bong-Nyo’s body were exorcised out all night long, and
we barely chased them out one by one. I must have
shouted, “In the name of Jesus!” and “the fire of the
Holy Spirit!” thousands of times. The demonic forces
resisted until the end, even though they were burning
from the fire of the Holy Spirit, but in the end only
ashes remained.
So I thought, ‘since they’re all incinerated by the fire
and turned into ash, it is finished,’ something totally
unexpected and incomprehensible happened. The ashes
restored back to life and transformed into a different
demon. We did not succeed in retrieving the ashes out
far enough and with our focus still on a victorious
outcome, the situation turned for the worse.
This happened countless times. Therefore, even though
the demonic forces inside are incinerated into ashes by
the fire of the Holy Spirit, we must pull out all of the
ashes completely to have the assurance. The sounds of
the demons as they were cast out were very much similar
to the sounds from the movie “The Exorcist,” so I
recorded the sound as evidence to properly document it.
* The Lord Snips The Demons With A Large Scissor
The amount of demonic forces that went inside sister
Baek, Bong-Nyo surpassed anything I could have imagined.
It was something that we could not fathom with our mind.
Every one of us fell on the floor in complete
exhaustion, and I dared to be a little annoyed at Jesus.
The demons were spread out all over sister Baek’s body
like stretched-out rubber bands. “Jesus! Won’t you
please help us! We can’t do this any longer! What kinds
of demons are these, so stubbornly strong and adhesive
that we can’t peel them off of the body? Oh Lord, please
help us out of this situation! What time is it anyway?”
I complained to Jesus, demanding that He help us, and
after a long while Jesus finally intervened -- because I
guess looked pretty helpless.
Jesus was holding a very sharp scissor in one hand, and
with that scissor He began to mercilessly snip off the
demons that were covering sister Baek’s body like rubber
bands. At that moment, the demonic spirits cried out,
begging for mercy and transformed into ashes, and then
they became a smoke and disappeared.
With a stern expression, Jesus began rebuking us. “You
must finish the fight with your faith to the end, but
why did your faith become so weakened? When you pray in
faith, there’s nothing that you can’t do. Why are you so
afraid of the demons?” We gathered our bodies and minds
together to regroup and sincerely repented before Jesus.
Then after Jesus received all our prayers, He made a
request saying, “Let’s dance and celebrate joyfully for
me,” so we got up from where we were and danced with all
our hearts.
Jesus then changed the atmosphere and calmed us down,
and He spoke with sentiment and a warm voice. “To the
sheep who love the Lord’s Church: from now on when the
demons and their forces of evil enter your body, do not
be afraid! Instead defeat them with power and authority
because nothing is impossible with faith, so be bold and
strong!” Jesus desired us to attain victory and endure
the fight with faith -- no matter how hard it is --
without expressing sadness or defeat. Instead, He wanted
us to be joyful and victorious.
Our God the trinity has personally created us, and He
utilizes each of our uniqueness to its fullness. Despite
the situation, a child is without care or shame about
their reputation or their outward appearances; likewise,
we as a congregation dance and have fun during the
service. Jesus desires us to be pure like little
children.
Many believers today are aware of such truth, but in
reality their attitude during the service is very
different from the kind of service Jesus wants. There
are areas where we need to be pure like a child, but
also mature like an adult. “And said, Verily I say unto
you, except ye be converted, and become as little
children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven”
(Matthew 18:3). “When I was a child, I talked like a
child; I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child.
When I became a man, I put childish ways behind me” (1
Corinthians 13:11) KJV.
The Lord is not someone who answers our prayers the
moment we want, no matter when or what it is. Even when
the demons enter into our bodies without warning, Jesus
did not immediately resolve the problem; instead, He
trained us to fight the demons with our faith. The Lord
allowed any situations that will nurture our faith to
mature.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyo: * The Spiritual Lion Of Hell
As soon as I arrived at church the demons charged into
my body while my mind was distracted. When Pastor Kim
went to the restroom and came back after the sermon, in
the blink of an eye the demons entered through my arms
and legs. Without realizing, I let my guard down and
became distracted, and it resulted in a serious mistake.
I shouted inside to myself, ‘Oh no, Lord! Once again
today, the pastor and the congregation will not be able
to pray because of me. What should I do?’
Pastor Kim, especially, used all his strength to chase
the demons out of me, and it is not just one or two
days, but these days he was driving out the demons
daily. I am feeling so bad, and I don’t know how to
express my appreciation for him. I never imagined how
difficult of a process it was to unlock the spiritual
sight, and it was horrible dealing with the interference
and attacks by the demons. When I began receiving one,
two and more spiritual gifts, I turned pale, filled with
surprised. The demons that pastor began driving out one
by one looked disgusting to me. Those filthy demons
spread all over my body, then lumped together into a
conglomerated mass which inflicted a horrific physical
pain, and they repeated this process.
I could no longer tolerate the pain on my back, and soon
resorted to rolling on the church floor. I could see
clearly the demons that were inside me, and those
bastards were laughing, and they repeatedly transformed
themselves into various images. In the midst of the
craziness, one peculiarly strange looking spiritual lion
from hell, wearing a black Korean traditional overcoat
and a cylindrical Korean hat (made of bamboo or
horsehair), appeared before me. I was terrified with
fear and had goose bumps all over my body.
This filthy demon stared intently at me with its face as
pale as a white piece of paper and began to speak. In
its hands was a portrait of me and in a forceful,
threatening voice said, “You! I am going to drag you to
hell tonight, so here I am. I will finish you up
tonight, so you might as well give up.” This pest was
determined to take me to hell, and stuck by my side, and
no matter how much I prayed, I couldn’t shake it off
from me. At that moment I thought to myself, ‘Oh! This
lion from hell comes for those who are in their death
bed and don’t believe in Jesus Christ.’ I can’t
understand what people would think of the reality of
what exists in the spiritual realm.
I, in turn, with the power of the Holy Spirit given to
me by Jesus shouted, “Hey, you filthy demons! I command
you in the name of God the trinity to fall back into the
pit of hell where you came from!” and I grabbed this
pestering demon by its throat and threw it far away from
me.
===== February 14, 2005 (Monday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing,
but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the
prophets. The lion hath roared, who will not fear? the
Lord GOD hath spoken, who can but prophesy?” (Amos
3:7-8) KJV
Joseph Kim: * Joseph Finally Receives His Gift Of
Spiritual Sight
I just began praying at church when I noticed the stars
in the night sky and the universe before my eyes, and I
was in the midst of endless, open space of the galaxy.
The spiritual realm that I’ve been hearing about was now
clearly visible to me, and I can see that I was still on
my knees and praying in tongues without falling down.
My physical body which was in prayer also felt the
spiritual realm, and my soul was definitely experiencing
every sensation as I was being absorbed into the
spiritual world. Even as I was entering the spiritual
realm, when I looked back, I could clearly see the
church congregation in prayer.
* Angels And Their Wings
For the first time in my entire life I was seeing the
angels ever so clearly, and it really was amazing and
surreal. Pastor’s body was standing behind the altar
praying continually in tongues, and on the left side of
the altar an angel with three sets of wings stood
firmly. The wings were triangular and the length was
quite long. I also saw other angels vaguely.
Also, the angel standing on the right side of the pastor
was holding a golden bowl, and with that bowl the angel
gathered up pastor’s prayer like collecting falling
rain. “And another angel came and stood at the altar,
having a golden censer; and there was given unto him
much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers
of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the
throne. And the smoke of the incense, which came with
the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of
the angel's hand” (Revelation 8:3-4) KJV.
* The Galaxy
I turned back and resumed going farther and deeper into
the galaxy as if I was traveling in a time machine. As I
traveled deeper I felt an amazing surge of speed. The
countless stars in the galaxy passed by my right and
left with a “swoosh!” sound, and with the loud swooshing
noise, many stars began to move, giving an illusion that
they were coming toward me to encircle me.
Initially I thought there were only dark skies and stars
in the galaxy, but as I traveled farther, the color of
the sky turned pale blue, and soon it became a
glittering, shiny, brilliant rainbow of colors. The
light from the rainbow was magnificent, like a fantasy.
===== February 2, 2005 (Tuesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Behold, I will do a new thing; now it
shall spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even
make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert.
The beast of the field shall honour me, the dragons and
the owls: because I give waters in the wilderness, and
rivers in the desert, to give drink to my people, my
chosen. This people have I formed for myself; they shall
shew forth my praise.” (Isaiah 43:19-21) KJV.
Joseph Kim: * Entering Through The Twelve Pearly Gates
Pastor suggested first that we pray. We decided to do
the sermon after prayer; since it was just our family,
he wanted to do things a little easy and free from
structure. I agreed and I shouted with excitement, “Yes,
I would like that. Let’s begin with prayer first.”
Yesterday, near the end, my prayer was interrupted
prematurely and I felt unsatisfied as if I missed out. I
began praying filled with determination to enter into
heaven again.
Only the pastor was up behind the altar praying, while
mom, Joo-Eun and I knelt under the altar, each
concentrating on praying. As soon as I cried out with a
sincere prayer in tongues, just as yesterday, my
spiritual sight opened up, and from a distance I saw
heaven shinning brightly toward me. The closer I drew to
the brilliant light, my heart pounded so hard, and I was
filled with anticipation. I didn’t know why my heart and
body were trembling uncontrollably.
Finally, I was standing before the twelve pearly gates
of heaven. There was an enormously large, round door,
and on each side there were tall angels guarding the
door. Those angels greeted me like they knew who I was
saying, “Welcome, brother! Brother, you need an
admission ticket to enter through here. I would like to
see your ticket please!” and at that moment, not knowing
how, in my hand was a small card, and I was shocked.
* The Admission Ticket Of Heaven And Its Description
I don’t know when, who or how this beautiful card which
represents heaven’s admission ticket got there, but
regardless, the card was clearly in my hand. I proudly
showed this card to the angels.
The exterior circumference of the admission ticket was
adorned with gold, diamonds and jewels. In the middle
was a cross stained with crimson blood, and it was
sticky as if it was just stained moments ago. Right
below, in an empty space, the symbol Alpha and Omega was
engraved in the Hellenistic word, and my name was
written in the heavenly word. Also, in the empty space
above the cross was a drawing of two angels, face to
face, and the back of the ticket was covered with gold
and the words “Jesus Christ” distinctively written on
it.
Jesus explained that normally the ticket to heaven is
not visible, and only when you get to heaven’s gate to
enter will the ticket appear in your hand. Through
Jesus’ grace I was able to experience a unique spectacle
in front of the heaven’s gate. Jesus said, “My dear,
Piggy! We will go through the gates soon and you will
not miss a thing, but right now pay close attention for
just a moment to something special that is about to
unfold before your eyes.” So, Jesus and I stood in front
of heaven’s gate waiting.
There stood a soul before me whom I had compassion for
because he looked so pathetic. I wanted to reach out and
lend him a helping hand, but Jesus said, “Wait, and just
observe,” so I did nothing but just observe. This
individual was completely exhausted and could barely
utter out a word because he was out of breath. “Oh my
goodness, I have finally reached heaven’s gate. Whew, I
am all right now.” As soon as he finished his statement,
the enormous angel who is the guardian of the pearly
gates of heaven gave him a fierce stare and shouted.
“Hey, you! Who are you and how dare you stand before the
gates of heaven? You better get out of here right now!”
The angel’s demeanor was stern and full of dignity but
also frightful.
This individual was wearing a dark garment and began to
speak: “Please, angel, sir! This is the gate of heaven,
right? You don’t understand how hard it was to finally
get here, so please! I have to enter through the gate.
Won’t you please have mercy on me, please?” and the
angel responded. “Is that so? Then let me see your
admission ticket!” “Huh? What admission ticket? What
should I do, because I don’t have anything like that?”
Then the angel replied, “I thought so! How dare you come
here without an admission ticket and act frivolously!
Get out of my sight!” With that said, the angel hit the
individual with his fingers as if playing with a marble.
With a scream, the person flew at a speed faster than a
missile and fell into hell. This individual fell
precisely into the middle of the fiery pit of hell and
soon cried out for mercy.
As I watched all that was happening, Jesus spoke to me:
“Joseph! Do you understand now? You can never enter
through the heavenly gate if you do not have the ticket.
You too must be alert and live faithfully. Do you
understand?” I answered, “Yes, Jesus! I understand very
clearly.” The angels’ expressions returned back from
terror to gentleness and warmth, and they bowed their
heads.
Jesus said, “All right, let’s enter through the gate.
It’s getting late,” so I followed behind Jesus. It
looked as though the round pearl was slightly rolling,
when suddenly I realized I was already inside the
illuminated world. My eyes and mouth fell to the floor
in awe and I especially could not close my mouth. “Wow!
This is marvelous! Wow!” I was suddenly standing before
a gigantic . . . someone.
* Joseph Sees The Throne Of God
A gigantic . . . giant?. . . was wearing a garment that
was whiter than the snow. He was sitting on the throne.
There were rainbows surrounding and shinning all around,
and there are no words to describe what I was seeing.
Also, the area above the chest was covered by fog-like
clouds. As soon as I tried to lift my head up, it
automatically bowed down, and the majesty, glory and
light weighed down on me.
I thought inside, ‘This is Jehovah God,’ and I lifted my
head up to see. God‘s figuration was like us humans, and
He reached the top of the sky sitting down. He was
tremendously big and seemed unfathomable.
“And immediately I was in the spirit: and, behold, a
throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. And
he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine
stone: and there was a rainbow round about the throne,
in sight like unto an emerald” (Revelation 4:2-3) KJV.
An intense light poured out from God the Father’s facial
area, and my head automatically bowed down once again.
God spoke with a strong, thundering voice, “Oh, Joseph,
my little pig has come. You went through a lot to get
here. I will give you mighty abilities, so continue
praying diligently!” As soon as I heard our Father God’s
voice, my body froze in place like I was just hit with
an electric shock, and I could not move at all.
After that, I followed Jesus to travel around heaven,
visiting many places that were like the Garden of Eden.
It was an amazing place. There were columns of unknown
jewels I’ve never seen before and the lights reflected
off them shined even brighter. I can see the Archangel
Michael riding on a white horse at a distance.
* Joseph Receives A Scroll
That day we started with prayer first and then later
pastor followed with praising and a sermon. While I was
worshipping, I could see clearly the throne of God. I
could see it with my eyes closed as well as opened. I
saw an enormously large scroll and God the Father was
holding one side with His mighty hand. Suddenly the
other side of the scroll began to unroll and rolled and
rolled until it reached where I was worshipping. I
stretched both my arms out as far as I could and
respectfully accepted the scroll. The magnitude of its
weight was felt right away.
When I observed the scroll with my eyes, I could not
recognize, let alone understand because it was written
in a foreign, heavenly language, and to me it looked
like a hieroglyphic or a cuneiform. It was mind-boggling
to stare at the scroll filled and recorded with small
and large heavenly writings. The scroll did not end, but
was connected from heaven, and at that moment God the
Father spoke in my ears resoundingly clearly. “Joseph!
You will become an especially great pastor, and this is
my gift to you!” I jumped up and down from where I was
sitting.
God the Father continued to promise in a deep,
resounding voice to pour out mighty powers and many
abilities upon me. My father, who was also a pastor,
seemed to look upon me with an enormous envy. For some
time I was enduring hardship because I did not receive
the spiritual gift of sight. When the other members of
the congregation were receiving the gift of spiritual
sight as well as various other spiritual gifts, I felt
alone and hurt inside, but finally the dream of
receiving the gift to awaken my spiritual sight was
becoming a reality for me. I didn’t know how to show my
gratitude to my God the Trinity. I resumed praying in
tongues and I was immediately taken before the throne of
God. I felt even more insignificant than a speck of dust
before God’s presence. God reminded me again that I have
a calling to be a pastor in the future, and He gave me
another special gift, and it was a treasure box.
Then, while I was still at the throne of God, I saw
precisely four beasts: one was a lion, a calf, a beast
with the face of a human, and an eagle soaring with its
wings -- just as it is mentioned in the book of
Revelation 4:7. There were six wings attached to it,
with countless eyes in the front as well as the back,
and it looked closely and observed what was happening on
earth where we lived. As the angels opened up the book
of life before the throne of God, God turned the pages
of the book one by one looking for something.
* A Bottle Filled With Tears
A short while later God’s enormous hand found and
confirmed the matter He had in mind from the book of
life. So, after He found it, He pointed at me saying,
“Joseph Kim!” and then commanded, “Bring me Joseph’s
bottle for his tears, as well as sister Shin,
Sung-Kyung’s tear bottle to me.”
“Thou tellest my wanderings: put thou my tears into thy
bottle: are they not in thy book?” (Psalm 56:8) KJV.
Immediately after the command was given, in a blink of
an eye, an angel brought the bottles, but some were big
and some were small. I didn’t know the reason why God
asked for deaconess Shin and my tear bottle, but lately
she’s been crying often while she prayed, so I think God
wanted me to verify it with my eyes.
After seeing the tear bottles, I was able to enjoy
sightseeing many of the houses in heaven, but you can’t
help but to be in awe of its enormous size and plan.
Like bamboo sprouts after a rainfall, the houses were
sprung out everywhere and they were various shapes and
sizes. Also, God gave me a crown for my head, and it was
a brilliantly shining crown that fit perfectly on my
head. As soon as I receive this crown on my head, an
overwhelming joy flowed inside me and I ran all over to
continue sightseeing.
Chapter 2:
Holy Spirit’s Poisonous Thorn
===== February 17, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “For the earth bringeth forth fruit of
herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the
full corn in the ear. But when the fruit is brought
forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the
harvest is come.” (Mark 4:28-29) KJV.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Falling Asleep In The Arms Of Jesus
While I was praying, Jesus came and stood before me.
“Jesus, Jesus! I finally graduated from elementary
school today. Jesus, as my graduation present, please
take me to visit heaven,” and to my request the Lord
replied: “Really? When you pray diligently I will
certainly take you to heaven. So pray without ceasing.”
I began to call out to the Lord in prayer, and He
applauded me by saying, “My Sesame, you are praying
especially hard today. Oh, you are doing well!”
I began to repent to Jesus for all the sins I committed,
and I cried out to Him until I was completely exhausted.
At that moment Jesus sat in front of me and said,
“Sesame! Are you tired? Come to me” and then He embraced
me. He laid my head gently down on His knee and said
“Sesame! Since you are so exhausted today, let’s
postpone your visit to heaven for next time; instead,
rest in my arms” and He began tapping me on my back. I
asked Jesus, “Jesus! If I fall asleep while praying the
demons will attack me. Do you think I will be ok?” The
Lord replied, “I will protect you, so do not worry. Now,
my dear Sesame, go to sleep. Go to sleep…”
I fell into a deep sleep in Jesus’ warm embrace.
Joseph Kim: * The Demon From The Movie “The Ghost Of A
High School"
While the music was playing the praise song “Receive the
Holy Spirit,” my body became a ball of fire, and when
the music gradually slowed down to a mellow praise song,
my prayer also became lax. I felt that I was standing in
a dark hallway of a school like in the movie “The Ghost
of a High School.” Suddenly, from a far, dark corner, a
demon wearing a white gown stood still with her long
hair waving in the wind. Upon seeing the demon, a cold
chill spread all over my body, and immediately it began
charging at me in a zig zagging motion with a loud
noise: “Bang, bang, bang, and bang,” and then she pinned
me down. The female demon’s face was covered with her
long hair, and I was absolutely terrified and thought I
was going to faint, but I tried real hard not to express
my fear on my face. The demon shoved her face right at
the tip of my nose, and she opened her Dracula-like
mouth with her sharp fangs protruding out, and with her
eyes and mouth bleeding, she came toward me to
intimidate me. I shouted out, “In the name of Jesus flee
from me! You filthy demon!” and just then the demon
screeched and vanished.
I continued to pray when the throne of God began to
appear before my eyes, and it looked like God was
preparing to give me something. I thought, ‘What will He
give me this time?’ and I was filled with curiosity, so
I concentrated on praying more diligently.
* Massive Scrolls Descending From Heaven
I could see countless scrolls in a large pile as tall as
a mountain before the throne of God, and among them the
largest scroll rolled round and round, descending toward
where I was. The thickness of the scroll was
approximately 3 feet and about 6 feet wide, and it
looked quite large and heavy. I didn’t know how I was
going to catch this scroll that was approaching me at an
enormous speed. The four beasts in front of God’s throne
observed carefully with their eyes fixated on what was
happening.
At last, I stretched out my arms to receive this large
scroll, but never mind how large it was, I barely caught
it because it was so heavy that I almost fell back. The
scroll was white, but glittering with gold, and it
naturally entered into my body. The writing on it looked
similar to Hebrew. While I was praising and listening to
the sermon, countless scrolls of all sizes descended
down continuously toward me. Later on the scrolls
overlapped into a large pile, so I didn’t know what to
do at times. The scrolls entered into my head, chest,
mouth as well as my hands. “Wow! Oh my! What is
happening?” and I was talking out loud without knowing
it. “Pastor! Pastor! There are countless scrolls
descending from the throne of God down into my body
right now!”
When the pastor heard my voice, he came toward me and
with a childlike curiosity said, “Really? Hey! Don’t
just receive them all for yourself -- share them with
me.” He then stood directly in front of me and began
receiving the scrolls that were intended for me. But
strangely, the scrolls reflected off of pastor and every
single one of them entered into my body. I said “Pastor!
It doesn’t matter that you are standing in front of me.
These scrolls are given to me by God,” and I laughed,
but pastor expressed disappointment.
At that moment Jesus said, “Pastor Kim has already
received them all.”
Lee, Yoo-Kyung: * Grandmother Imprisoned In A Glass
Bottle In Hell
Only the pastor and his family were at church having
their own service and praying, but I a strong desire to
go and pray. So, I went to church to worship and while I
was praying, Jesus came to me and suddenly took me to
hell.
Jesus led me to a place with many glass bottles, and
inside were many people who were running around. I could
hear them screaming out for help. Below the bottles were
red hot flames and soon the bottles were bright red, and
people in them looked crazy.
I heard a familiar voice among them that sounded like my
grandmother, and I thought I was going to faint.
“Yoo-Kyung? Dear Yoo-Kyung! It’s so hot here! Oh I am
suffocating in here! Please save me. Won’t you help your
granny from this place! Hurry and ask Jesus for help,
hurry!” My grandmother yelled at me from inside the
bottle. I looked at her and replied “Grandma, grandma!
What do I do? Oh my heart! You filthy demons! Why are
you torturing my grandmother with fire? Grandma!” I
pleaded with Jesus: “Jesus! Please, save my grandmother,
won’t you please?” and He said: “Yoo-Kyung! It is
dangerous, so do not go too close to the bottle. Don’t
be too close. It is dangerous, even for you!” Jesus held
my hands tightly so that I would not walk any closer
toward the bottle.
No matter how much I begged, Jesus did not do what I
asked, so I began to shout to God. “Father God! Oh my
Father God! Please save my grandmother, please!” but God
the Father did not say one word. My grandmother began to
run around frantically as the bottle got hotter, and
soon her feet melted onto the bottom of the bottle,
gradually turning her black because she was dying. Her
voice died down to a very low pitch. Suddenly she
screamed out loud because the heat was so intense, and
then she collapsed again. My grandmother ran around in
circles until all of her legs were melted down and she
looked completely out of her mind.
Beside the bottle was a horned demon guarding and
saying, “Hahahaha! Today we have delicious meat to eat
once again. I am so happy. Hahahhaha!” and it continued
to laugh. That same demon stabbed with its horns the
people lined up to get inside the bottle and they fell
in with screaming cries.
The demon began licking the blood spattered onto its
body saying, “Delicious, really delicious!” and
continued to lick the blood off. The demons inflicted
cuts and began to suck the blood out, and when the blood
was gone they would slice more wounds, allowing more
blood to pour out, and again proceeded to lick them off.
It was such a horrific sight, and I didn’t want to see
it, but I could not hide from it. I continually sobbed
because of my grandmother. I was engulfed in sorrow, so
Jesus tried to comfort me saying, “Shsss, now, there,
there!” and He tried to comfort me four times.
“Yoo-Kyung! Come now and stop your crying. Stop crying!”
But the evil demons stood in front of the bottle and
danced happily in front of the suffering people for them
to see. Jesus said, “Yoo-Kyung! Let’s go to heaven now,”
and so I followed Jesus to heaven and I left behind the
horrible images of my grandmother’s suffering and the
painful screams. When I arrived in heaven, I ate until
my heart’s content all the various fruits Jesus gave me
to eat and then retuned to church.
===== February 18, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “The LORD hear thee in the day of
trouble; the name of the God of Jacob defend thee; Send
thee help from the sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of
Zion; Remember all thy offerings, and accept thy burnt
sacrifice; Selah” (Psalm 20:1-3) KJV.
Joseph Kim: * The Descending Of The Full Armor Of God
As the worship began I started praising when suddenly my
spiritual sight opened up, and at first God’s throne was
vaguely visible, but soon it became crystal clear. I
heard a voice from the Father God saying, “You will be
my servant and do my work; therefore, I will enable you
to see clearly and always the spiritual realm with your
eyes. Do not be arrogant, but be humble to the end.”
Also, our heavenly Father had something in His mighty
hand, and it was a gold crown with various jewels
adorning it -- which God himself put on my head. As soon
as the gold crown was on my head I felt a flow of
electricity, and because the crown was shining so
brightly, I could not see it properly.
An enormous brilliance was shining from the throne of
God when the golden radiance of the sword of the Holy
Spirit began to slowly descend down, and I instinctually
thought to myself, ‘Oh! This must be the sword of the
Spirit that I’ve only heard about.’ I remembered reading
Ephesians 6 some time ago and desiring to receive the
sword of the Spirit, so I earnestly prayed for it. And
now that sword of the Spirit was descending toward me!
The scene I imagined was happening right in front of my
eyes.
If it was possible, I wanted to possess the full armor
of God. “Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be
able to stand against the wiles of the devil” (Ephesians
6:11) KJV. The shinning gold sword of the Spirit
continued to descend directly to me, and suddenly a
thought said to me that I needed to swallow the sword,
so I opened my mouth wide. The sword entered through my
mouth and was situated in my stomach. Surprisingly, I
didn’t get sick nor was I struck with pain.
Something else began to descend, and it was a marvelous
shield which looked like it was made of gold, and it was
shinning so brightly as it also entered into my body. A
few other swords of the spirit descended from above and
once again I swallowed them up. I also saw the helmets
the generals from our history wore in war. I thought,
‘Oh! This must be the helmet of salvation. This helmet
of salvation entered into my body.
Following this, the shield of faith descended with
various lights harmoniously shining from it -- so many
golden lights illuminating ever so brightly. This shield
also entered into my body. The shoes to be fitted with
the readiness that comes from gospel of peace were
similar to boots made of gold, as well as the
breastplate of righteousness and the belt of truth were
made of gold.
A little while later a living object was running all
about and it charged toward me, and I realized it was an
enormously large white horse. Without any fear or
hesitation, in an instant I jumped on the back of the
charging white horse and the horse began to fly all over
the sky. I felt such an absolute exhilaration, and I
can’t describe in words what that happiness felt like.
While I was still flying on the white horse, something
continuously descended from the throne of God to me. I
saw a golden sack and the inside was filled with food
and drinks. Also, a Chinese character slowly descended,
and I stretched out my hands to grab it to post it
securely on my chest.
“Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the
wicked” (Ephesians 6:16) KJV. As mentioned, I was being
prepared for the future, fiery battles with the demons.
There were also many victory flags descending from
heaven which entered into my body, as well as a map of
the world that immediately went into my mouth. The
trumpet, which signifies the good news of the Gospel,
made of gold, also entered into my mouth.
Next, to attack the evil demons in the battle all kinds
of weapons began descending from heaven, and there were
swords and spears of every size, axes, double-edged
swords, iron hammers, a commanding general’s patch,
awarding plaque, a three-pronged spear, scissors, air
rifles, electrical shocking instruments, bow and arrow,
a handheld fan, books, eagles, binoculars, missiles,
cannons, a flame thrower, airplane, warships, stars,
chairs, rainbows, spoons, chopsticks, marbles, and
countless many others -- ceaselessly descended down.
I wanted to know and confirm the reason with the
heavenly Father why I was given all these weapons, and
so I asked once more: “My heavenly Father! Why did you
give me so many different weapons?”
At this God replied, “You will be traveling all over the
world to save many lost souls. This is the reason why I
am giving you these weapons. Also, in a short while you
will be fighting the king demon, Satan, and when you
battle the demons you will need such weapons, and I will
give you more powerful weapons. You will receive the
blazing fire of the Holy Spirit and electricity. But, if
you become arrogant and corrupt I will withdraw all your
abilities I’ve given you, and you will lose your gifts
to someone else, so stay humble until the end and do not
become arrogant! Do you understand?” I bowed down with
respect before God the Father and I replied, “Yes, God.”
Additionally, God promised to pour down all the heavenly
gifts that I will need in my ministry in the future as a
pastor.
Shortly after, 12 angels from heaven descended with a
carriage led by the white horse, and they proclaimed
that the special gifts they brought were directly from
God, and then the gifts entered into my body. These
gifts represented God’s words more than any other gifts
I’ve received, and many, various sizes of the swords of
the Spirit especially entered into my body this time.
Also, a rolled-up rug shining in a reddish shade
descended down in front of me, but immediately when the
rug spread open tons of jewels began to pour out of it.
I felt like I was the main character in a story book.
There was a valuable jewelry box that caught my eyes, so
when I opened it, a blinding light streamed out and I
thought I was going to faint.
All these things were so clearly visible to me, and I
felt I was in a trance because what I saw was so
beautiful, that I was about to loose my consciousness.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyo: * Jesus’ Warning About Sufferings
We Will Endure In Hell
Jesus said, “To transform Pastor Kim, before anything, I
will bring him to hell and for 3 ½ years he will be
imprisoned there, and he will experience the sufferings
of hell first hand.” Pastor Kim responded in shock: “No
Lord, please no! You know that I am a coward inside!
Unlike what my exterior portrays, I am tender, gentle
inside, and easily frightened!” Just then Jesus burst
into laughter, saying, “You are stronger than you think,
and I know so.” Pastor Kim and his family are very
amusing sometimes. He never displays how tired he is;
instead, when I witness the over-flowing happiness he
exudes, I have been envious of him on more than one
occasion.
Lately I’ve noticed that Jesus is a constant guest in
the pastor’s home. When I ask the Lord where He is, He
often tells me He’s at the pastor’s house, and I only
get to hear Him speaking to me.
Pastor’s wife, Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Pastor Kim’s
Supplication
Jesus said to Pastor Kim, “You are a pastor, but you
also have the responsibility of writing the books for
the world to read; therefore, you must personally
experience what hell is like. Also, this will allow you
to pay close attention and realize the things you must
correct, so from this time forward be solidly prepared
and ready. You have to especially visit where my fallen
servants end up, and you will suffer greatly from
various places of hell, starting from the bottom.” With
that said, Pastor Kim was shaking violently in fear.
Jesus allowed us to realize and know why He delayed
Pastor Kim and my gifts of spiritual sight, and it was
because we had sinned by disclosing the secret.
Pastor Kim spoke in a defiant tone of voice saying,
“Jesus! Please no. Why do I have to suffer the pain just
because of the fact that I am a pastor? That’s not fair.
Jesus, if you really treat me that way, I will stop
writing the book. I really don’t want to go to hell!”
and he shouted. Then Jesus replied with a firm voice,
“Pastor Kim! Be strong. Why do you have so much fear?”
and Jesus reassured him.
Joseph and Joo-Eun were listening beside me, and
responded. “Dad! Are you really a pastor? Why are you
saying all these weak things? Really…...” When our kids
gave their opinions, pastor’s pride was hurt, and his
face looked unhappy. Our Jesus expressed compassion and
love and comforted him. “Pastor Kim! I will give you the
strength, so don’t worry yourself too much! I will
lessen the pain you will have to suffer.”
For the moment you will not see and your body’s senses
will only feel stinging, and He reassured that both
pastor and I will experience similar sensations. Both of
us were hugely relieved and let out a sigh.
* Jesus’ Humanistic Nature
The Jesus we experienced displayed so much more humanity
than what we expect, displaying warmth, and despite
being a spirit, He is very sentimental. Even when we
don’t firmly hold the Bible to go witness, and each time
we are encounter difficulties and suffer from
exhaustion, He feels loving compassion for us and
abundantly comforts us. As the son of God, He rules over
all creation with authority, but each word He speaks to
us melts our hearts. There is not even one person who
would not be moved by such love that can be felt so deep
inside. Jesus is very sensitive to emotions and His
humanity overflows.
We often have the tendency to see Jesus only as a judge
and know Him as a Holy Lord. This doesn’t mean I am
suggesting you regard our Holy Lord carelessly or
lightly.
For the most of us, ordinary Christians or the church
may not know, but Jesus has a very great sense of humor.
Also, when we are upset and crying He will cry with us,
and grieve with us, and when we are happy He rejoices
with us. He is Holy, but I would like to express that
our Lord is extremely jealous when He is replaced by our
excessive preoccupation with the things of this world.
Therefore, our families live daily and are especially
cautious so that we do not disappoint or hurt our
Trinity God. When we are leading a conversation, we make
sure that we do not leave out talks about our Heavenly
Father, Jesus or the Holy Spirit. Jesus and the Holy
Spirit -- seeing our devotion -- are always by our side
and allow us to see them, and they pour down all the
fire and energy upon our bodies. Additionally, after we
received the gift of spiritual sight we began
experiencing many surprising, shocking and unimaginable
things on daily basis.
* Jesus’ Humor
Our family was sitting around and sharing a conversation
about heaven, and sharing our opinions about Jesus and
the Holy Spirit when we realized the room was soon
filled with Jesus, Holy Spirit and the angels enjoying
our conversation.
Jesus seemed especially in the mood to joke around with
my husband, Pastor Kim, and began to speak. “Pastor Kim!
You are a pastor and have a great faith, therefore you
must suffer great pain so that your spiritual sight will
quickly open up -- so what do you think? Are you ready
to go right now?” Jesus asked Joo-Eun to deliver this
question to him.
At this, my husband jumped up in shock, shouting, “Oh,
Lord! You’re going to start that again? Why do you keep
scaring me?” and we all laughed at his response. Even
though what Jesus was asking seemed like a joke, there
was a hidden truth in what He was saying.
Jesus explained that there was a huge difference in
simply visiting hell and actually experiencing hell, and
the only way to write the books without compromising
them was to feel the pain and personally experience the
reality of the suffering. This way the only way the
books’ content would be authentic, and pastor Kim would
be ready to be utilized mightily in the future. After
this explanation pastor began to get terrified. The Lord
continued, this time directly to me, “Since you are the
wife of the pastor and are in the same boat, therefore,
wouldn’t it make sense that you also join him in
experiencing hell?” I was so surprised I shouted,
“Jesus! I am really someone who gets scared easily. I am
especially terrified of hell. I am a weak servant and I
will not last even one minute or one second,” and just
then Jesus burst into laughter, saying “Oh no, no -- I
don’t think so! You are strong.” Soon Pastor Kim was
beside me laughing and delightfully agreeing with the
Lord to tease me. “Hahahaha! Lord you are so right.
Sister Kang, Hyun-Ja is much tougher than she looks.
Just look at her forearms. Doesn’t she look like she can
cause some serious damage with them to those demons?”
I tried to use a childish voice and charm and pleaded,
“Oh Jesus! This isn’t right. Since I am so scared, I
would like to just observe if I may, please?!” So Jesus
replied, “Okay, okay, as you wish! I will allow you to
observe only.” I was shouting for joy.
So pastor sat beside me and with his small eyes he
stared me down and said, “Hey, where is your loyalty?
While your beloved husband is suffering in hell, all the
years of love and loyalty should allow you to say,
‘Honey! I will be right beside you, so don’t worry! We
will live and die together,’ but what? You are so happy
that you would not be suffering the pain in hell? Man…
what can I say,” and he chuckled.
“Pastor Kim! Don’t worry. Jesus will be with you and
protect you, so best of luck to you in hell!” and as
soon as I said this, Jesus burst into a loud laughter,
“Hahahaha!” The kids said in unison, “Dad! You are in
big trouble!” and began to laugh.
Suddenly, it was apparent that pastor was terribly
worried about what experiences he will endure in hell.
Jesus went one step further and said, “From now on,
Pastor Kim must thoroughly prepare your mind and go even
deeper into prayer.” Pastor asked a question: “Jesus!
When I am imprisoned in hell and suffer much pain, would
my reward in heaven become greater?” Jesus explained
that the reasons for the suffering weren’t for the
reward, but to correctly write the books of that
experience. The physical battle pastor had to endure
while fighting with the demons was his portion of faith
that he must complete. When it’s done he will receive
the reward.
Jesus encouraged Pastor Kim for the physical sufferings
that he must experience in hell in the near future, and
He showed Joo-Eun pastor’s house in heaven. Joo-Eun
reported that Pastor Kim’s house was already 900 stories
high and mine was up 700 stories and countless angels
were busy in construction of the house.
* The Spiritual Cell Phone And The Text Messages
Pastor Kim pleaded, “Jesus! Please revive our church,”
and suddenly pastor’s spiritual cell phone began to
ring. Pastor Kim’s spiritual cell phone had a spiritual
text message from Jesus regarding the request, and it
said simply going out to witness to people isn’t easy,
therefore, we must go out by equipping ourselves with
much prayer and with the power given to us from above.
The kids also verified this with their spiritual eyes.
Jesus shouted out loudly that the Lord’s Church will be
revived and grow, therefore we must pray and evangelize
diligently.
===== February 19, 2005 (Saturday) =====
Sermon Scripture: “I indeed baptize you with water unto
repentance. but he that cometh after me is mightier than
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire: Whose fan is in
his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and
gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up
the chaff with unquenchable fire.” (Matthew 3:11-12) KJV
Kim, Joseph:
When I close my eyes or am in prayer I can see the
throne of God ever so clearly before me. Just a few days
before I was frustrated when I heard the experiences of
those with spiritual sight, because I did not yet
receive the gift of the spiritual sight, and with envy
and sadness I often sat alone in one corner of the
church with tears in my eyes. Now I am able to see the
throne of God engulfed in majestic brilliance before my
eyes. It was much more blinding than the sunlight, ten
thousands times brighter.
I tried hard to see the throne of God more clearly with
my eyes, but each time I raised my head to look the
illuminating brilliance and its majesty involuntarily
bowed my head and I was unable to see it clearly. I
could see a bit of the enormous knees and the feet. God
is mighty and unfathomably gigantic. Before the throne
of God the four beasts are there with their fierce
stares, and they looked toward where I was and their
eyes rolled all about (Revelation 4:6). Also, there were
various lights shining from the throne and their hues
were unclear, but they looked like uncommon shades of a
rainbow.
*A Golden Road Connecting To Heaven
An unfamiliar, special golden light began appearing
brightly before me, so I paid close attention to what
was being revealed. Without thinking, I shouted, “Wow,
it’s the road to heaven!” From where I was standing,
I’ve never seen anything like the endless road leading
up to heaven. Even those at church with their spiritual
gift of sight have not seen this road leading to heaven,
but God showed it to me clearly and precisely.
The width of the road wasn’t very wide, but it leads
directly to God’s throne, and the golden road began
right under my nose. The golden lights continued to
shine, and from a distance some object was coming toward
my direction.
*The Heavenly Treasure Necessary In Ministry
Anything descending from heaven, no matter what it is,
shines so brightly and when I try to look with my eyes I
can hardly open my eyes due to the glare, and I’m
guessing it will damage my vision. The objects I saw
from a distance were still racing toward me, and the
closer they approached, their identities were clearly
revealed. There were three to four heavenly angels
hauling the golden carriage, and at the head leading was
a horse as white as snow as the angels held the halter
like coachmen and led the carriage down.
Inside the golden carriage were many red, wrapping
cloths, and I was anxious to see what was inside the
cloths. As soon as they arrived, the angels brought the
packages from the carriage and politely spoke.
“Greetings, Brother Joseph! God commanded us to deliver
these to you, hence we are here. Brother Joseph you will
be involved in ministry as a pastor and God said that
all the things necessary for you in your ministry are in
here. Please utilize them appropriately.”
I began to open each package one by one as the angels
brought them to me, and inside, overflowing, were all
kinds of jewels and precious treasures in unthinkable
quantities, and each of them was brilliantly shinning.
Even after the angels and the carriage ascended back to
heaven the packages continued to pour down. God
unceasingly poured down on me.
I asked the heavenly Father: “Heavenly Father! Why are
you giving me such priceless gifts? I don’t know what to
say.” Jesus stood beside me and tenderly requested,
“Joseph! You will stand before the whole world as the
servant of the Lord and you will be used in a mighty
way! Therefore, do not become arrogant, but be humble
until the end. Do not be led astray and become corrupt.
These are given so that you may do much more for my name
so take them and use them wisely. You will be a
prominent figure and will be a huge influence in the
world!”
After that, many other packages containing unknown gifts
continued to descend down to me. I began to open my
mouth like I was eating food and swallowed all the gifts
which then entered into my stomach one by one. When I
saw myself with spiritual eyes, I was enormously bloated
and fat because I swallowed so many things.
Sister Kang, Hyun-Ja: *Touched By Jesus
Today I was suddenly attacked by sadness, so I began to
cry out in prayer, and as if a camera light was
flashing, a light began flashing on and off a few times.
I was suddenly surprised, so I decided to ask my
daughter who was praying beside me.
A short while later I felt someone concentrating and
continually touching me on my head, back and hands.
Joseph and Joo-Eun sarcastically said, “Mom! Are you
trying to tease someone? Right now Jesus is the one
who’s touching you. Don’t you know that?” and they
rebuked me. So I decided to ask Jesus and the Lord told
me not to worry and to continue praying.
Lee, Haak-Sung: *Haak-Sung Meets Moses
While I was praying Jesus came and took me to heaven,
and I finally met Moses whom I’ve longed to meet. As
soon as I met Moses I shouted at the top of my lungs:
“Moses, sir! Moses sir! I wanted to meet you so much!”
Moses replied, “Ah-ha, Brother Haak-Sung! It’s nice to
meet you,” and he took my hand.
Moses continued: “Currently in heaven there is
widespread talk about the Lord’s Church. I especially
wanted to meet Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, but why isn’t he
here? Instead, why have you come to see me instead,
Brother Lee?” I felt humiliated by his comment and
didn’t know what to do. Moses said that many famous,
faithful servants from the Bible are waiting to meet
Pastor Kim and I was asked to deliver this message to
urge him to quickly receive the gift of spiritual sight,
so they can meet in heaven.
At that moment, as Jesus was listening to this
conversation, He suddenly spoke loudly saying, “I am the
greatest one!” and both Moses and I instantly bowed our
heads down.
I returned to church, and after I finished praying, I
delivered what Moses said, and pastor said: “Haak-Sung!
I am a pastor of a small start-up church and I am no one
significant, so why would the great servants want to
meet me? I can’t understand that.” At that moment Jesus
stood beside me and once again repeated what He said in
heaven: “I am greater than any prominent servants from
the Bible!”
===== February 21st, 2005 (Monday) =====
Scripture sermon: “Beloved, think it not strange
concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as
though some strange thing happened unto you: But
rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's
sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye
may be glad also with exceeding joy.” (1 Peter 4:12-13)
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo: * Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja And Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyu, Incursion From Evil Spirits
My wife and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu prayed for the gift of
having their spiritual eyes opened. They began praying
last night and had finished this morning at 9 a.m. The
thought of going home must have slipped their minds;
they continued to converse with one another. They had
prayed all night. They should sleep and rest, but they
did not appear exhausted. They just continued to
converse with one another.
I advised them that the Lord will grant them opened
spiritual eyes and with all other gifts at the proper
time. I told them to cease speaking about the matter.
The more one spoke, the greater the chance of
vulnerability for evil spirits to attack. Therefore, I
had advised them to stop and go home and rest. However,
they continued to sit next to each other and converse
uncontrollably. There was no sign of them stopping. I
reluctantly left them and went home and slept. My wife
came home after a long time. Then the accident occurred.
“Neither give place to the devil.” (Ephesians 4:27)
“Let all things be done decently and in order.” (1
Corinthians 14:40)
“..To obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than
the fat of rams.” (1 Samuel 15:22)
After Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu had left my wife, it was
about noon when she headed home. About that time, as she
was climbing down the stairs, an unidentified group of
dark evil forces attacked her. They wrapped around her
body and made her fall.
Initially, the evil spirits had waited and hovered
around her. When they found a vulnerability, they
quickly spun like a whirlwind tornado in great speed.
They made her dizzy. Although she was very dizzy and had
to sit on the stairs, she attempted to hold her ground,
clenching her teeth. With their full strength, the evil
spirits pushed her, and she rolled down to the end of
the stairs. As a result, she broke her back and was
taken to the hospital. She had to have an operation that
fastened her back bone with steel. This accident was
caused by disobedience and a bit of complacency.
Jesus did not personally heal her, but He had told her
to get an operation. When we asked why the Lord would
not heal her and instead go to the hospital, He said
that depended on the faith of the person. Sometimes the
Lord would personally heal people, but He also would use
doctors for medical attention. Doctors are used by Him
as a means to treat and heal people. “Saint Bong-Nyu has
some areas that need to be evaluated. There are some
areas where disobedience is a problem. This time the
evil forces had found and captured many vulnerabilities.
When the pastor speaks to the congregation, they have to
obey. Pastor Kim, do not worry, but visit her and
deliver my message. My message is my will for her.
Moreover, tell her to humble herself even more.”
The Lord reproached my wife. “When the time comes, your
spiritual eyes are going to be surely opened. Why are
you so impatient? Your spiritual eyes have not opened
because there are still spiritual issues that you are
not aware of. Later, you will naturally know the answer
to what I am referring to.”
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu is really an unstoppable person.
Generally, other believers who encounter Satan become
frozen and diffident. They become frightened and will
not dare defy their enemy. However, Sister Baek Bong is
very bold and she does not even blink her eyes at any
place in hell. She is very strong and courageous. She
has gradually influenced the other congregational
members to become bold for the army of Jesus. All the
members have become brave soldiers.
I went to the hospital to visit Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu.
When I got there, she immediately said, “Pastor, I am so
sorry that I had disobeyed you.” She then told me that
her operation had gone well. When she had fallen, her
spinal cord had broken. Two of her vertebrae had broken
and tore through the flesh. She had just received an
operation that fastened her back with steel rods. She
had six steel rods inserted into her back, three steel
rods for each vertebrae.
I was very curious to why this was allowed to occur for
one disobedience. She lived in poverty and I felt sorry
for her. How would she cover the hospitalization bills
and surgery? She was very pitiable.
The Lord watched silently in the midst of us. After a
long time, He began to explain. Meticulously, He began
to explain that every event that occurs to someone has a
certain reason and underlying cause.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Way Of The Lord, How Jesus Moves
My heart was in torment for a long time after Sister
Baek, Bong-Nyu had become severely injured by the attack
of the evil forces. An unbearable sadness had come upon
me. I felt responsible for the accident. I was impatient
and it was I who pushed us in haste. I desired our
spiritual eyes to be opened so much. I continuously
repented over and over. Jesus had already known that my
heart was in torment. He comforted me by caressing my
head and back.
In the afternoon, I quietly prayed in our small room and
through the window an exceedingly fast beam of light
shone down. In the midst of the light, Jesus had
arrived. Whenever Jesus makes His entrance, a beam of
light shines down. It is like a laser beam. It seems
like He is traveling instantaneously at unimaginable
speeds. There are no other entities that can travel like
Jesus. Jesus is faster than any type of light, such as
the rays of the sun or the illumination of a flashlight.
He is not only faster, but He travels with precision.
Throughout my life, Jesus has always been with me. When
He touches me, I could clearly feel His touch through my
senses. Today, He showed me a very special scene. I
finally realized how the Lord travels around the world
so fast. He travels as fast as a flash. Before, I had
vaguely thought about the idea. But now, I truly
understand with certainty and I believe it with my
heart. I understand how He knows the events of the
world. Jesus oversees and watches the saints throughout
the world. He does not have to travel around the world
to know what is occurring with the saints. He already
knows about them. It doesn’t even take a second for
Jesus to know the information of His saints.
The Lord said, “I show you this because I love you.” I
would expect that Jesus would show other believing
saints the special secrets or various events because He
loves everybody. “He that has my commandments, and
keepeth them, he it is that loves me: and he that loveth
me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and
will manifest myself to him.” (John 14:21)
Whenever Jesus appears next to me, my surroundings
become luminous and bright. It appears as though a
bright pillar of light is in front of me. I always feel
that Jesus is with me and is always accompanying me. The
Pastor was delighting the Lord. “Oh Jesus! I love you!.”
The Lord said, “Pastor Kim! Since you have prayed all
night, go and get some sleep.” The Pastor replied with a
unique and humorous expression on his face. “I love
you.” All of our family members laughed out loud.
From the Bible, we understand the characteristics of our
Jesus as holy, serious, and graceful. It may appear that
He is always discreet and would not be able to joke or
be playful. Many people think the Lord is far from being
humorous, jolly, or playful. However, when our spiritual
eyes opened, we found out that He is great beyond our
imagination. The closer we got to Him and as our
spiritual eyes opened further, we found out He is
humorous. But whenever we sinned, He grieved and
lamented.
* Pastor Kim, You Are My True Bride
Today, when my husband went to sleep, the Lord appeared
with some kind of sack cloth. Joseph, Joo Eun, and I
were very surprised to see the Lord with a sack cloth.
‘What is that? What is Jesus going to do?’ We all
watched carefully. It is usually the Pastor who
entertains the Lord. Now, the Lord desired to have a
wedding ceremony in heaven. The Lord said, “I suddenly
desired to take the Pastor and have a wedding ceremony.”
The Lord then placed the Pastor’s spirit into the sack
cloth and returned to heaven with the Pastor’s spirit. I
did not know if the Pastor was aware of what had just
happened. He was in a deep sleep. We started to chuckle
to ourselves.
The Lord had a very unique and humorous facial
expression as He took the Pastor’s spirit within the
sack cloth. We could not restrain from laughing. In
heaven, the saints from the church of heaven came in
groups to observe and laugh at the sight of the Lord
bringing the Pastor in such a unique way. It almost
appeared as though the Lord was kidnapping him.
Jesus commanded the angels to dress and adorn the
Pastor. The angels then took the pastor to the other
room. They dressed and adorned him with precious stones
and accessories. He looked great. The splendid wedding
ceremony finally began. Once the ceremony ended, the
reception began. The wedding reception started as the
Pastor and Jesus danced in a humorous way. They were
using their hips and moving side to side. All the saints
were entertained. In fact, they were delighted that
Father God laughed out loud in His deep voice.
The Pastor and Jesus danced for a long time. The Lord
proclaimed, “From today, Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo is my true
bride!” When the Lord proclaimed, all the saints shouted
and clapped. The angels blew their trumpets and added
merriment to the celebration. When the Lord danced hip
to hip with the Pastor, it looked as though they were
competing on who was dancing better. The Pastor’s moves
became progressively weird and strange. The Lord
humorously said that it was hard to catch up to the
Pastor’s dance moves and that He would have to practice
more.
The Lord then returned back to our home. I asked the
Lord: “Lord! Did you enjoy the wedding ceremony with
Pastor Kim?” The Lord replied, “Of course, I liked it! I
have wholly exposed the most inner parts of my heart to
the Lord’s Church! However, I wish the other churches
would worship Me freely, with more interest and
graciously.” Jesus said that He would love to see all
the churches worship and service in the Spirit more
freely. Instead of being rigid and formal, He would like
to see them be more flexible, entertaining, and blessed.
Kim Joseph: * Shower Down The Fireballs Of The Holy
Spirit
As I prayed, large and small fireballs began to move
around the throne of Father God. The fireballs began to
shower down upon me. Initially, small fireballs showered
down, but as time passed, the size of the fireballs
gradually became larger. Eventually, the size of the
fireballs became the size of houses and penetrated
unceasingly into my body. As the fireballs entered my
body, it was so hot that I could not bear the heat. “Oh,
hot! Oh! Hot!” I shouted continuously.
I could see the gates of heaven widely open, especially
today. Jesus said that today was a special day for the
saints of heaven to witness the events at the Lord’s
Church. The heavenly saints witnessed the worship,
service, and the prayer rally. They were observing with
great curiosity.
* The Saints In Heaven Come Down To Visit
Jesus had kept His word. During the middle of service,
an extraordinarily shocking event took place. I was able
to see several heavenly saints come down from heaven.
With the Lord’s command, they were able to visit us. I
shouted loudly to the pastor: “Pastor! Pastor! Elijah
the prophet has come down from heaven riding in a red
chariot with fire horses. Wow! It’s amazing! Look at the
scene! They are hovering around the church ceiling.
Following Elijah is Daniel and his three friends. I see
Noah and Abraham coming as well!” The Pastor cringed and
became startled.
The Pastor said, “Joseph! This event is very shocking
and extraordinary. It can also create a lot of
controversy. This even is huge and not in the Bible.
There is a similar case, but not like this event. It did
not involve many heavenly souls.” The pastor then asked
me to look up similar events in the Bible.
Pastor found Luke 9:28-31. It was about Jesus praying at
the mountain and His appearance had changed. Then Elijah
and Moses had appeared. They had a conversation in
regards to His departure. The Pastor was a bit doubtful.
However, my little sister Joo-Eun surely witnessed the
scene. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and Brother Haak Sung were
busy witnessing the heavenly saints.
Jesus then shouted in an audible voice, “Is there
anything that I can not do? It is only the beginning.
From now and forward, I will permit the heavenly saints
to come and visit as much as I desire. Pastor Kim, you
have to believe Me!” During our worship service, all of
us dance, sing, and worship standing from our chairs as
much as we desire. The Lord would also imitate our
dances.
* Father God’s Appearance As He Receives Our Worship
Father God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit were impressed
with our worship and service. When our church worships
in service, we appear to be celebrating and
entertaining. God was very delighted with our worship
service. God always accepts our worship service
pleasantly. As God watches over our worship service, He
is very satisfied.
“And David danced before the LORD with all his might;
and David was girded with a linen ephod. So David and
all the house of Israel brought up the ark of the LORD
with shouting, and with the sound of the trumpet. And as
the ark of the LORD came into the city of David, Michal
Saul's daughter looked through a window, and saw king
David leaping and dancing before the LORD; and she
despised him in her heart.” (2 Samuel 6:14-16)
The Lord had Joo-Eun express movements in a dance. Jesus
told Joo-Eun to move exactly as He moved and instructed
her. We followed the dance movements of Jesus and moved
in rhythm to the worship music that was being played
from the mechanical piano. The Lord led us in dance and
we freely worshipped much. A multitude of angles arrived
from heaven to sit on the church chairs and they filled
the church. Angels were also flying, occupying the air
space as they watched. Generally, in any other day, evil
spirits would hide in dark corners of the church, but
today there were none.
Suddenly I became curious about Father God watching us.
I wanted to know how He was reacting. As I was dancing,
I looked up to heaven. Father God bounced to His feet
and briefly moved from side to side. When Father God
moved, an enormous flash or beam of light shined down. I
could sense and feel that Father God was very pleased.
Father God moved in a unique and special way. With His
enormous hand, He waved it from left to right. He then
raised His other hand and moved it slowly from right to
left. Father God continued to wave His big, mighty hands
in the air. He then sat on His throne. He then stomped
His right foot to the beat of the song that was playing
in our church.
He laughed with a deep, sonorous voice. He then granted
us a very special gift from the throne. A large ball
that was bigger than a house began to roll toward me.
The ball suddenly became a fireball and it entered my
body. It was so hot that I almost instantly fainted.
Blazing fireballs entered into all the members of our
church. As the fireballs entered their bodies, the
church members cried out and screamed, “Hot!”
* Seeing The Spiritual Realm With Our Physical Eyes
After church service, I returned home and witnessed evil
spirits in our home. When I had opened the front
entrance door to enter, groups of evil spirits that
looked like mice ran from the master bedroom to the
other small room. As my family members entered, the evil
spirits rushed to move and hide in the corners. When I
witnessed this event, I was seeing it with my physical
eyes and it was very vivid. I also vividly saw Jesus
with my eyes, which were opened at the church. The Lord
had accompanied us as we returned home. He was with us.
The Lord was radiating a golden color. He has brown
hair. He was dressed in a radiant linen that glowed and
His facial structure was fantastic.
We feel so comfortable and peaceful as we look upon our
Lord who appears very benevolent and kind. His
appearance gives us a sense of security.
Whether my eyes were opened or closed, I was able to see
Jesus and Father God’s throne. With my eyes closed, the
sight was a bit blurred, but now with my eyes opened, it
was very clear and vivid. Jesus said, “Joseph, I choose
you as the man who will do great works for me at a later
time. Therefore, I have granted you the ability to see
the spiritual realm with your physical eyes as though
they were your spiritual eyes.”
I sometimes converse with the Lord as I clearly see him
with my physical eyes. Sometimes Jesus looks like a
physical man, but He can also come as a light to speak
with me. Jesus said, “I will go to the house of prayer
in the city of Hwa Sung to observe my servants praying.
My servants gather there to pray together.” He then
instantly disappeared and later returned to me.
* Evangelizing To One Lost Soul
In the afternoon I briefly prayed at church and left to
evangelize. I met a man and began to evangelize to him.
He appeared very impressed as I evangelized to him. He
listened to my message very carefully as he held the
tract in his hand. He looked much older than me. He then
spoke, “You know what? I’ve been mentally wandering
around as different incidents have compounded in my
life. They have all been bad. Thank you very much for
sharing your message.” He was determined to attend our
church. Determined, he kept his word and is currently
doing fine in his faith.
Jesus said that the reward for evangelizing is the most
high. As He spoke, He added 150 stories to my home in
heaven. I had been curious to know if my house was
getting taller as I was granted rewards. I was able to
confirm that my home was getting taller in heaven.
===== February 25th, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “The Lord thy God in the midst of thee
is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with
joy; he will rest in his love, he will joy over thee
with singing.” (Zephaniah 3:17)
Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja: * The Service Is Ruined And The Lord
Leaves
Even before the service began, my daughter, Joo-Eun, was
in an extremely bad mood and disturbing the peace. She
has a hot temper. A hot tempered evil spirit was in her
body. Finally the service was ruined by Joo-Eun. Even
after ruining the service, Joo- Eun did not stop but
vexed to the end. The service had become chilly within a
short time and the service gradually became discordant.
Worshipping had become awkward. The Pastor, who also has
a quick temper, finally blew up. He had lost patience
with her. Before the Pastor had blown up, I gave him the
signal to be patient to the end. But the Pastor’s quick
and hot temper gave the evil spirits an advantage. The
sermon was left unfinished and he had only spoken for 5
minutes.
There seems be no end to Joo-Eun’s hysterical temper.
She was stubborn and insisting on her way. The Pastor
finally, harshly scolded her.
I do not know why my family members and I are so
extremely stubborn. I am having a difficult time with
our family’s quick and hot temper.
The members of the church froze and their faces
hardened. As this happened, my son, Joseph, and some
other church members saw God’s throne. Father God had
bounced to his feet and was walking restlessly from side
to side. Jesus said, “The service you are giving right
now will not be received. No matter how many times,
whether it be 100 or 1000 times -- I will not receive
it.” After speaking, the Lord instantly disappeared.
The church members who had their spiritual eyes opened
could not find Jesus or the Holy Spirit. They looked all
around, but could not see our Lord. However, the forces
of evil spirits swarmed and over-flowed into the place.
They shouted and cheered and rejoiced as they clapped.
“Wow! Good! Doing great! Wow I feel good! This is so
great that I do not know what to do!” They were joyfully
dancing and partying. The Pastor, with all the church
members and myself, felt like our spiritual eyes had
closed. We were not able to see. In that instance, an
unbearable sadness came upon me. The Lord would not
receive or delight in the service and preaching. The
service and preaching was tainted with hot temper from
members of the church. This was most revolting to the
Lord.
* The Wrath Of Father God
As Brother Haak-Sung saw the throne, Father God had
bounced up from His throne and appeared to be in full
wrath. Furthermore, an enormously deep and frightening
voice echoed. The voice of God vividly and sonorously
echoed around Haak-Sung’s ears. Father God’s voice was
like lightning and thunder. Father God proclaimed,
“After I had opened your spiritual eyes, you have now
become arrogant and conceited that you now lead your
service so carelessly! If you ever lead a service in
such a way, I will withdraw all the gifts from you!”
Brother Haak- Sung said that he had never before felt so
frighten by God. This was the first time he had actually
felt frightened.
I could vividly feel God’s wrath. Since we have come to
a deep spiritual realm, we must be real careful about
what God would think.
More eternal grace has been granted to us, and we need
to humble ourselves even more. We need to live our lives
holy. A small bit of complacency and carelessness can
give the evil spirits strength to manifest their
exploitations. The evil spirits would exploit a
situation in which they can continue to escalate a
problem or issue.
I thought to myself with doubt, ‘surely not….one ruined
service would not result in losing all our Holy gifts,
would it?’ I felt God was trying to teach us the
importance of worship and service.
All churches have a bit of different worship and
service. However, they are pretty much all the same. The
services are apathetic and mixed with God’s Word and
tradition. Moreover, their tradition has been brought
down from generation to generation. However, with proper
training, teaching, and Bible study, Christians should
know the importance of worship and service. They should
realize and recognize the essence of service.
* Repenting By Slapping The Cheeks
As the congregation of the Lord’s Church all repented
with one loud voice, I heard someone continuously
slapping himself. I, therefore, opened my eyes to
investigate. It was the Pastor who was repenting with
tears and slapping himself on the cheeks. “Lord! I have
wrongly raised my child! I have not properly disciplined
or educated her. As a result, I have sinned before you.”
“He who spares his rod hates his son, but he who loves
him disciplines him promptly.” (Proverb 13:24)
The Pastor said, “Please forgive me, Lord” as he
continuously slapped himself on the cheeks. The Pastor
mercilessly slapped his cheeks. I thought to myself,
‘What? How can he slap his own cheeks that hard?’ As I
thought to myself, my daughter, Joo-Eun ran toward the
altar and kneeled next to the Pastor. She was the
culprit who created the chaos. Joo-Eun then began
repenting and crying. She also began slapping her own
cheeks.
Joo-Eun has a difficult and uneasy personality. In some
matters, she is so stubborn that once she is determined
to do something, she will do it at all cost. She is
extremely stubborn. Now I am not able to understand how
a father and daughter can repent in the same
extraordinary way. As Joo-Eun repented and slapped
herself, she cried out: “God! Jesus! I have done wrong.
Please forgive me! It is my fault that father is
slapping himself in the cheeks. Please have him stop!”
The Pastor continued to mercilessly slap his own cheeks
as he cried out: “Lord! Please forgive me! It is also my
fault. I also have a hot temper.” I became worried as I
saw Pastor continue to mercilessly slap himself. The
congregation observed the Pastor and Joo-Eun repent and
slap themselves. As a result, the congregation prayed
more aggressively.
Jesus had left for some time but He had returned again.
He silently stood from a distance and observed us
repent. He was observing the Pastor and Joo-Eun with
careful attention. Several days later, the Lord kindly
spoke to us. The Lord said that Father God was very
angry. The Lord then warned us with a message that if we
ever give another worship service in such a careless or
ill manner, the Father will deal with us harshly.
As Joo Eun listened to Jesus’ direct words, she
confessed. “Jesus! Jesus! I am very sorry. I have done
wrong! Please forgive me.” The Lord spoke to her and
hugged her tightly. “Alright, do not behave in such a
way ever again.” Jesus also hugged the Pastor and
advised the Pastor not to scold his children in every
single matter but to educate them with love. Jesus said
that in order to relieve Father God’s anger and heart
completely, we would have to pray in repentance a little
more.
After some time had passed, with morning approaching,
the Lord told us to break and eat some snack. He
commanded us to joyously worship again.
Kim, Joseph: * A Room Full Of Death Weapons
While I was in prayer, Jesus returned. Unlike other
days, the Lord’s facial expression was that of anger. In
fact, it was a bit frightening. I was apprehensive and
scared. I had never seen the Lord with that facial
expression before. I think it was probably because of
Joo-Eun and Pastor’s temper that had ruined the service.
Jesus said, “Joseph, let us go to hell!” As soon as
Jesus held my hand, I was instantly in hell. The Lord
would sometimes either take me there instantly to the
center of hell or He would take me through the trip to
meticulously experience the journey. When we reached the
center of hell, I gazed steadily to locate the chair
where Satan sat. I concentrated to observe the events
and surroundings. As I observed, I could no longer watch
with my eyes. The scene was horrific and cruel.
The king of devils, Satan, sat on his throne and
directed his subordinates. Satan’s subordinates were
busy moving about, accomplishing his commands. Some were
walking and some were flying in the air. Their numbers
were countless and the operation was sophisticated; I
was unable to comprehend what was going on. The evil
spirits were organized into a system of hierarchy. One
gave an order and one would receive and execute. All the
levels incorporated ranks.
There was a table in front of Satan. The table was
covered with various weapons of death. In fact, there
were so many, it looked like mountains. The weapons
included old time, worn farm equipment, conventional
weapons, and armaments. Other various weapons were also
included. Satan’s subordinates would take a weapon from
the table to stab, lacerate, and spear at their victims.
However, the evil spirits were not satisfied. They would
go to another place in hell to bring more and different
types of death weapons.
I was in an enormous room with many dividing walls.
There were various, brutal weapons hanging on the wall.
Such weapons were weapons one can only see in movies,
books, Sci Fi, and fiction stories. They were weapons of
imagination from the earth. As I observed the variety of
weapons hanging on the wall, I felt as though I was
looking at some tool exhibition. As the evil spirits
grabbed a death weapon to chop off the legs of people,
it reminded me when my friends and I had casually
torment insects and ants. The evil spirits found it
joyous and entertaining as they chopped the legs off
people to watch them in torment.
As Jesus pointed to the people who were lined up to be
tormented, He said, “Among these souls are some who
participated in a cult. There are some who were
alcoholics and some who treated the Sabbath or Sunday
carelessly. On Sundays they would spend money for their
pleasure. Most of these people are here for not keeping
Sundays Holy. There are some who ran businesses and
assumed that the Lord would forgive them. They were
deceived.”
The Lord continued to explain that among the group were
elders and deaconesses. In fact, there are countless
number of deacons, deaconesses, and pastors. He showed
this to me very clearly. There were also many different
ethnic groups, all different races. There were blacks,
whites, and people from my country. I was very surprised
to see many people who looked similar to me. A large
majority were Asians. I was astonished to notice how I
was able to distinguish the different ethnic groups.
Suddenly, I became frightened and startled. I screamed
loudly, “Jesus! Jesus! I really hate hell. Please do not
let the evil spirits come toward me! Jesus then grabbed
my hand. I returned back to church and continued to
pray.
Since we did not please the Lord with our first worship
service, we began a second worship service. Before the
second worship service, we repented and then started
worship. With repentance, our second worship service was
fervent and harmonious. We had restored our worship and
service. Trinity God was very pleased.
*The Newspaper And A Picture In Heaven
Thinking about Jesus, I danced and worshipped. I danced
freely. All the members who had their spiritual eyes
opened soon shouted. Something had come down from
heaven.
“Wow! What is this? Is it a newspaper? What! Heaven has
a newspaper? Wow! Newspapers are coming down from
heaven.” I was the first one to shout. A gold color
light shone from the edges of the newspaper. The edges
were also decorated with precious stones. The words were
printed with pearls. The center of the newspaper had
vivid pictures of the congregation of the Lord’s Church
worshipping, giving service, and dancing in the spirit.
As I watched the scene, I was amazed at what was
happening. It was surreal. The members who did not have
their spiritual eyes opened were perplexed. They had a
difficult time comprehending what we were describing.
The event was outstanding and too good to miss out on.
It was a bit sad because the ones without opened
spiritual eyes were missing out on something great.
As I looked at the pictures, I noticed that each member
had a unique appearance and expression of their own. The
headline of the Heavenly newspaper stated, “The Lord’s
Church praying.” The size of the letters for the
headline was huge. One of the pictures had the Pastor’s
face in the center. The pictures were very similar to
the ones we would take here on earth. We were smiling by
stating, “cheese.”
* Jesus Promoting The Lord’s Church
Jesus said, “Joseph! What do you think? You have never
seen this, right?” Jesus had personally commanded the
angels to print the newspapers and He had commanded the
saints in heaven to distribute them to read. Jesus said
that if He commands the heavenly saints to read, they
have no choice but to read. He also had said that it was
very rare that a church from earth would be in heaven’s
newspaper. However, the Lord’s Church frequently appears
in heaven’s newspaper.
Jesus asked me once again, “Observe closely. Do you
think the pictures had come out well?” As I looked
closely again, I laughed for a long time. I noticed the
facial expressions of the church members who had their
spiritual eyes opened; they were very unique. The
pictures were amazing. The members who had opened
spiritual eyes were busy explaining with great
excitement to the members with unopened spiritual eyes.
The Lord explained how He went around in Heaven to
announce and advertise my father, the Pastor. Jesus
explained how He would announce the pastor. “There is a
new, small church in the city of Suh, Incheon. The name
of the church is the Lord’s Church. The church is led by
one pastor. Whenever he preaches or worships, he makes a
lot of humorous facial expressions or gestures.” I,
myself, agree. My father does make a lot of comical
facial expressions or gestures.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Fire Of The Holy Spirit
While I was in prayer time, I focused on the Lord to go
deeper. I shouted and cried out to the Lord. Previously,
a short time ago, I had repented by slapping my cheeks.
As a result, my cheeks are swollen and hot. They felt
like they were on fire.
Without the Holy fire, my cheeks were already hot. But
when the Holy Fire entered my body, my cheeks began to
cook. It felt as though my body was placed on top of a
hot stove, a stove with tremendous heating power. The
healing hand gestures gradually became stronger and
faster. My hands produced various motions. After two
hours had passed, enormous, hot fireballs suddenly
entered into my body through the tip of my fingers. I
could not bear it. The fire gradually spread throughout
my body.
My body was so hot that I had to scream. My legs kicked
and fluttered due to the intense heat. I had reached my
limit; I was burning with thirst. “Water! Water! Does
anybody have water?” I then drank like someone who had
not drank for days.
Kim, Joseph: * Poisonous Thorns Of The Holy Spirit
Once my spiritual eyes were opened, and as I continued
to go spiritually deeper, the evil spirits would place
outrageous obstacles before me. The obstacles are
unfamiliar and so numerous that I could no longer count.
Compared to the other church members, it took a long
time for me to go spiritually deeper. The Lord explained
that I was called to be a pastor. I had realized that an
enormous price is paid to have one’s spiritual eyes
opened. Whenever I longed and desired to go deeper
spiritually, I was mercilessly attacked. The evil
spirits would look for any weakness or gaps to attack.
And through my weakness and gaps, I was occasionally
defeated through their attacks.
Evil spirits would frequently enter my body. The other
members of our church would also be continuous targets
by the evil spirits. Once the evil forces enter our
bodies, the unbearable pain and torment would begin.
I asked the Lord, “Jesus! Whenever the evil spirits
enter our bodies, we are in torment and pain. Do other
members from other churches experience the same pain as
we do?” The Lord replied, “some may experience pain and
torment, but not at the level that the members of the
Lord’s Church experience. Generally, most people do not
feel pain and torment. The evil spirits secretly hide
within their body and clandestinely plot.”
I asked once again: “Lord! Grant us the poisonous holy
thorns so that the evil spirits cannot enter our bodies.
We can use it to prevent them from entering us? Jesus
then commanded us to shout in unison: “Poisonous thorns
of the Holy Spirit! Please grant us poisonous thorns of
the Holy Spirit!”
When I had asked the Lord for the poisonous thorns of
the Holy Spirit, I was only being playful and not
serious. But I found out that there is really such a
gift or power. I could never have had imagined it in my
dreams. “Pastor! Pastor! Is there such a word as the
‘poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit’ mentioned in the
Bible? The Pastor replied, “Joseph! There are no such
words mentioned like that in the Bible.” However, the
Lord had not only showed us, but He did state, that
although it was not mentioned in the Bible, the
poisonous thorn of the Holy Spirit did exist.
Jesus granted us the poisonous thorns of the Holy
Spirit. The poisonous thorns stuck out from our bodies
with sharp points. Pastor said, “Joseph! Why is my body
tingling?” As I checked the Pastor’s body, his body was
covered with many thorns. He reminded me of a hedgehog.
I explained to the Pastor that his thorns were much
bigger and stronger. In fact, his thorns were more
poisonous than the congregation members’. The Lord had
always granted the Pastor stronger gifts and power.
The other members of our church also possessed the
poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit in our body.
Whenever we shout “Poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit”
numerous thorns from inside our bodies would appear.
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo: * Pricked By The Poisonous Thorns
Without opened spiritual eyes, I was not able to view
the poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirits. However, I
wanted to investigate and see what the poisonous thorns
on my body were all about. There is no word “Poisonous
thorn of the Holy Spirit” in any of the 66 books in the
Bible. I wanted to verify the words of Joseph and the
other congregational members. My physical senses were
telling me that I did experience a tingling sensation.
But I am a character of needing to see, feel, and
experience to be certain. My mind was filled with
determination to verify this event.
As the evil spirits attacked, we would daily experience
the power of the poisonous thorns on our body. The evil
spirits were turned to ashes. As the evil spirits got
pricked, they would turn to ashes. At one time, I had
asked the youngsters to close their eyes. With their
eyes closed, I lightly touched my daughter, Joo-Eun’s,
hand with the tip of my finger. The moment I touched
her, Joo-Eun screamed loudly and fell on the floor.
“Ouch! Pastor! Father! Why are you pricking me with the
poisonous thorns?” She shouted and cried.
After pricking Joo-Eun, followed by Yoo-Kyung, Haak-Sung
and Joseph, got pricked by me. However, I barely grazed
their bodies, but every one of them fell to the floor.
The area where I had grazed them with my finger began to
swell and the poison began to gradually spread
throughout their bodies. They became paralyzed. I had
personally witnessed this event.
“Pastor, Pastor! Hurry! Hurry! Pray for us, now! Please
stop the poison from spreading throughout our bodies!” I
replied, “What? How am I suppose to stop it?” They
shouted, “Stop it! Touch us with your hands!” I shouted
back, “No! If I touch you again, the poison will enter
you again and maybe spread faster. Don’t you agree?” The
youngsters cried and fell onto the floor one at a time.
They said, “No! It is all right. Lay your hands on us
with the heart of praying!” As I prayed, I had just
barely prevented the poison from spreading throughout
their bodies and they were relieved of their pain.
As I thought to myself, I did not know how to accept
this event. I was not able to explain what had just
happened. I was perplexed and the situation felt absurd.
After this incident, the youngsters avoided me and dared
not come close to me.
As we prayed, our bodies became covered with poisonous
thorns. The evil spirits, not knowing, attacked and
became ash as they got pricked by the thorns. They had
become ash and disappeared. However, the strong evil
spirits did not turn to ash so easily. They were able to
make numerous attempts to enter our bodies -- even after
being pricked by the thorns. The Lord had sometimes
taken the thorns away to make sure we did not become
complacent with our prayers. We could not just depend on
the poisonous thorns of the Holy Spirit but had to
combine it with prayer: “People of the Lord’s Church!
The poisonous thorns are not all that powerful. You
cannot rely on them completely. The poisonous thorns
were a temporary expedient to battle the evil spirits. I
grant them to you since you are repeatedly attacked.
Defeat the evil spirits with your strong faith rather
than depending on the poisonous thorns.”
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja Is A Special
Fiancée Unto The Lord
Several years ago, by the Lord’s grace, I was led to
heaven. At that time, as I looked at myself, I was not
much to look at. However, countless beautiful
bridesmaids appeared and approached toward me. They
beautifully dressed me.
The status of Jesus is a fiancé who will become the
bridegroom. My status is the fiancée. We have a
relationship that no one can possibly keep us apart. We
are so in love. My physical love for my physical husband
is nothing compared to the love I have with the Lord.
With the daily cares of life, I had forgotten the
heavenly visitation. I later found out that the Lord had
not forgotten about me. My beloved Lord had always been
accompanying me. Moreover, He had sometimes watched me
sleep. Whenever I slept too long, He would say, “My
fiancée, why are you sleeping so long? Why do you leave
me alone?” When He expresses His jealous love, I
instantaneously soak in happiness. It is a happiness I
cannot express or describe with words.
My beloved Lord always accompanies all the believers.
With my spiritual eyes, I have clearly seen that He does
accompany all believers. When I told my husband what I
had experienced, He said that the Lord loves all
believers equally.
As the Lord silently listened to our conversation, He
touched my head and sent me a signal. The Holy Spirit
numerously accompanies the pastor. He touches the
pastor’s head and face many times. The Lord accompanies
me many times as well. I am gradually going deeper as my
spiritual eyes are now partially opened.
Whenever the pastor is comical and is a bit harsh with
his jokes, the Lord always intervenes. “Pastor Kim, do
not treat my fiancée so roughly.” As the Lord commented,
my husband hesitantly said, “I am living with a wife
whose heart is far from me.” The pastor laughed out
loud. The Lord and I then laughed together. As we all
laughed together, I realized that one day is not enough
time to spend with the Lord.
Chapter 3:
Holy Electricity
===== February 28, 2005 (Monday) =====
Sermon scripture: “A new heart also will I give you, and
a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you
an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you,
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep
my judgments, and do them.” (Ezekiel 36:26-27)
Kim, Joseph: *Pink Colored Heart Shaped Bubbles
Expressing The Heart Of Love
As I was earnestly yearning for Jesus, some
extraordinary beings came out of my body. I was very
surprised. I tightly closed my eyes and prayed but the
phenomenon did not go away. Pink colored bubbles came
out of my body. They were shinning and beaming. As they
continuously came out of my body, the pink bubbles
transformed into heart-shaped forms. They flew up toward
heaven to the throne of God. As they passed space, they
traveled through the galaxy and finally reached God’s
throne. They appeared fragile, like standard air
bubbles, and appeared as though they would easily pop
with any slight impact. As I watched, I felt nervous
that they would pop. But fortunately, they did not pop.
With a resounding, deep echoing voice, Father God
impressively said, “Hmmm, Joseph’s heart is coming up!
Very well, thank you!” He then received the heart-shaped
bubbles. God was very pleased and satisfied as He
laughed. The pink hearts represent my heart toward God.
Once they reach Father God, they would gush forth a
fantastic light before God. Within a short time, similar
shaped bubbles began to come forth from God toward me.
“Since you have given me your loving heart, I will also
give you my heart!” From the bosom of God, beautiful
shaped hearts lighted with pink endlessly came down.
They were incomparable to my heart-shaped bubbles. When
God’s heart-shaped bubbles endlessly entered my body, my
heart raced in excitement and overflowed with happiness.
I said to Father God: “Father God! Thank you for loving
me so much. I used to be greedy and fretful. I was
impatient and wanted my spiritual eyes opened hastily.”
Before I could finish my sentence, Father God said, “It
is all right! Today, this phenomenon proves that you and
I have the same loving heart and the manifestation of
faith.” After this experience, I always think about God
and I am always in prayer.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: *The Lord Who Gives Sleep To Saints
“Lord! These days, I am having a difficult time falling
asleep after an all night prayer. I want to sleep, but I
am in torment and cannot fall asleep. Lord, I need to
sleep well in order to get rid of the fatigue. Please
help me sleep well!” My daughter who was next to me
shouted: “Mother! Jesus is giving you a hug.” As soon as
He held me in His arms, I gently fell asleep. I fell
asleep as though I was either intoxicated with sleeping
pills or anesthetics. As I fell deeper in sleep, the
Holy Spirit was a hot, soft energy that soaked and
heated into my body.
“It is vain for you to rise up early, to sit up late, to
eat the bread of sorrows: for so he giveth his beloved
sleep.” (Psalms 127:2)
Jesus continues to tell the members of the Lord’s Church
that His heart has opened up widely to the Lord’s
Church. The Lord had especially made my kids and I very
happy. He is sometimes playful and would come
mirthfully. The Lord sometimes wears an extraordinary
looking outfit or comes in a comical appearance. The
purpose of his theatrical visit was to make us happy. I
am sometimes confused as to whether who is to make who
happy. The Lord loved our worship and service very much.
He said that He always waits for our church to worship
and service.
Since the Lord’s Church and my family relentlessly focus
on Trinity God, our laughter never ends. Our hearts
speak to the Lord. Our important topics for discussion
are always the Lord. All of our conversation is God
centered. We notice the Lord almost and always is
accompanied by the Holy Spirit, but sometimes He
operates alone.
===== March 4, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “And he called unto him the twelve,
and began to send them forth by two and two; and gave
them power over unclean spirits; And commanded them that
they should take nothing for their journey, save a staff
only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse: But
be shod with sandals; and not put on two coats. And he
said unto them, In what place soever ye enter into an
house, there abide till ye depart from that place. And
whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when ye
depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a
testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall
be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of
judgment, than for that city. And they went out, and
preached that men should repent. And they cast out many
devils, and anointed with oil many that were sick, and
healed them.” (Mark 6:7-13)
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: * The Tongue Of The Devil
During the early morning prayer meeting, as I earnestly
prayed in tongues, a strange sound began coming out of
my mouth. Two hours had passed. Initially, I was excited
with the new and different sound in tongues. I thought
the Lord had granted me another tongue. The sound of the
new tongue gradually became strange. My intuition was
telling me that something was wrong.
My body became covered up with goose bumps. Finally, an
evil laugh by a young woman came out. “Oh, hohohoho,
hohoholoholoholo, eeheeeheeeeheee, ehehehehe.” All
different varieties of evil laughter continuously gushed
out. At the same time, Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu also began
speaking with the devil’s tongues. She sounded exactly
like the girl who was demonized in the popular movie,
“The Exorcist.”
I thought to myself. ‘How can the devil’s tongues come
out from my mouth?’ No matter how much I thought about
it, I could not understand it. The sound of the devil’s
tongues would not stop. Within a short time, my head
began to gradually move side to side. Then the speed
accelerated. My head began to shake violently and I
could not stop it.
I opened my eyes and saw Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu also
shaking violently. Finally, our Pastor, who was praying,
somehow sensed what was happening and immediately came
to us. He then began to cast the demons out. “Satan!
Depart! Spirit of confusion -- depart in the name of
Jesus!”
Before this manifestation, I was not concentrating
during my prayer in tongues. In fact, I was thinking
about other things. During that moment of my weakness,
the demons used that opportunity to come into my body.
This is why my tongues turned into the demon‘s. Whenever
the demons come into my body, I am always in torment. I
am not only physically affected, but I get mentally
confused and become very tired. As the Pastor walked
back and forth between Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and myself,
he prayed over us. And whenever the Pastor prays over
me, I become normal. However, when he walked away toward
Baek, Bong-Nyu to pray over her, the devil’s tongue
began to come out of my mouth again.
*The Forces Of Evil Spirits Enter Into Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja’s Body
“”Jesus! Jesus! Why are the devil’s tongues manifesting
continuously?” But the Lord kept silent. The Lord is
sweet and kind, but He was not speaking a word this
time. He stood silently and watched us.
Once again, I broke my concentration and thought about
something else. In that moment, the evil spirits came
back into my body as a group. I almost passed out. My
body began to go numb. I then began to tumble on the
floor in pain. No matter how much I cried out and
pleaded, the Lord did not respond. It was futile.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was also tumbling on the floor and
crying in pain. The Pastor became nervous and his face
turned pale. He continued to walk back and forth between
us while he prayed. His physical strength was at his
limit. He was totally exhausted. The Pastor is usually
very confident when it comes to his stamina. However, as
he would cast out evil spirits, shouting and screaming,
he had become very tired as he had to go back and forth
to Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and me. Moreover, the Pastor’s
wounds from the evil spirits in previous battles were
not completely healed. As a result, he suffered more and
was in additional agony. However, despite his wounds, he
continued to pray unceasingly for us. I felt sorry for
the Pastor, and I wanted him to rest, but not before
helping me. I asked him to pray for me since my pain was
unbearable. The attacks had been continuous. It has
already been 4 or 5 days. I had been relentlessly
attacked. I was harassed day and night. I was not able
to eat, drink or sleep at all. I had been the victim of
relentless attacks more than the others. I could not
rest.
*The Lord’s Preliminary Announcement About The Ministry
Of Holy Fire And Deliverance
Jesus was about to explain why He stood silent as we
pleaded and pitifully shouted for Him. We were shouting
and asking for help in driving out the evil spirits.
I asked the Lord why He had allowed the evil spirits to
enter my body continuously. I told Him that the pain I
was experiencing was unbearable. The Lord began to
explain. “There are several different reasons why I am
allowing these things. The first reason is to mend your
bad habits of compulsively speaking and divulging
information. Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja! You are my beloved
fiancé. When the proper time is allowed, everything will
be revealed. Spiritual secrets must be kept secret, but
you go around telling everyone in all places. Do you not
think you need to change your ways? You definitely will
not change by my words! This is why I am allowing these
events to discipline you. Through this painful
experience, you will be changed!”
When I reminisce upon myself, I am far from changed. I
wonder how much more deplorable I appear in the Lord’s
eyes. Once I had realized this, I became so shameful
that I wanted to hide.
Jesus continued: “In the future, there will be a time
when people will experience the Holy Blazing Fire
worldwide. The Lord’s Church will lead the momentum of
the work of the Holy Fire. I will make you lead and
perform the Fire ministry. However, you will have to
receive and experience many trials to be trained. But do
not be afraid when you face many trials. Boldly endure
it!”
The Lord added, “You must know and understand the evil
spirit’s schemes and strategies in order to evict and
cast them out. You must know their plans in depth. You
will have to experience the torment and oppression first
hand so that you will understand the pain and torment of
other people who are oppressed by the forces of
darkness. You will genuinely feel sorry for them as you
will know their pain. You will be motivated to heal and
deliver them. This is why I have allowed your
experience!”
“But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as
many as have not this doctrine, and which have not know
the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you
none other burden. But that which ye have already hold
fast till I come.” (Revelation 2:24-25)
All things that occur on this earth must require some
sacrifice. Generally, things or matters do not go
smoothly without sacrifice. In the spirit realm, an
enormous price must be paid to learn or earn something.
The Lord’s Church had especially encountered many evil
spirits in which we battled endlessly.
If we are not prepared to battle against the evil
forces, we will eventually be defeated. I have come to
realize that the congregation of our church had been
nominated as somewhat of an experiment. Every day we
fight against the evil spirits in the spirit realm. And
every day we are baptized by the Holy Fire as well. We
were not only just an experiment, but this experience
trained us in discernment and immunity.
However, on the other hand, the spiritual battles have
been something unexpected and beyond our imagination. As
the battles are continuous and endless, as our physical
bodies become exhausted, I now envy the people who live
normal Christian lives. They appear happy to me. As we
receive many gifts, more each day, and as our spiritual
eyes are continuously opened, we become the center of
the devil’s attack. We become his targets. With that
said, we also become the center of criticisms from
others. We are misunderstood and people become jealous
of us. We are the center of all battles both spiritual
and with other people. The battles are relentless: it is
daily. However, now, we have become accustomed to such
matters.
Generally, people would think that having their
spiritual eyes opened would be great and joyous. It may
appear somewhat good, but in reality, it is totally the
opposite. When one is in the spiritual realm, one must
become much stronger than when we are in the physical
realm. In the spiritual realm, one can only be approved
if one wins the battle on a daily basis. However, it is
very difficult to live spiritually in all areas. It is
most difficult and cumbersome when the physical body
cannot keep pace with the occurrences in the spirit.
Despite of the difficulties, however, it is still great
to have special favor and attention. We are all approved
by Him. We are able to taste the pleasant sensation of
victory and joy. Moreover, it is an abundantly
thrilling. The excitement cannot be experienced from the
world. In fact, it is eternal happiness.
Before my spiritual eyes were opened, I was ignorant of
all the events and experiences I had encountered. My
faith was based on theory and academics. One thing is
for sure, one cannot conclude that their spiritual eyes
are opened just because one has received a holy gift.
When you battle evil spirits, you have to defeat them,
otherwise, you will be immediately defeated. If you do
not harm your opponent, they will enormously harm you.
The spiritual war has resulted in many pastors and their
wives to be deceived. As a result, their deception and
failure have led them to hell. We are witnessing and
experiencing the spiritual war. I am also the wife of a
pastor. And as a pastor’s wife, I wanted to support and
serve my pastor much better than any other pastor’s
wife. Actually, that goal was very difficult to do.
There were many times before where I had presented or
judged situations through my experiences and my flesh.
Before, the humanism soaked into my heart; therefore, I
used to judge all matters from my point of view.
Whenever I was oppressed and hopelessly attacked by evil
forces for several days, I would be defeated. I would
not be able to eat and the condition of my misery would
continue. Just like a crazy person, I would lose my mind
and my body would shake violently. As I experienced
these painful situations, I am now able to relate to the
pain and misery of multitudes of people who are
afflicted and oppressed by evil spirits through the
world.
As I was in unbearable torment, I pleaded to the Lord. I
saw the Lord’s face; he was watching me with the
expression of a stone. It brought me much sadness to
witness his expression. Perhaps, Jesus is letting me
experience various trails for some future event or
events.
*150 Evil Spirits Enter Once Again
How much more will the Lord continue to test us and
until when? During the second prayer meeting, about 150
evil spirits entered my body once more. The tongue from
the devil began to unceasingly come out from my mouth.
The evil spirits began to numb my whole body, including
all of my joints and bones. It started at 9 p.m. and the
Pastor and I struggled until noon the next day which was
12 p.m..
I shouted and cried out to the Lord. As I realized that
I did not have enough faith to cast them out of my body,
I cried and cried. I was shameful. As the pastor’s wife,
my faith was only at a mediocre level. This is why I
must be continuously harassed by the evil spirits. As I
pondered these thoughts to myself, I cried out even
more. Why were these evil spirits attacking me,
especially me? Why am I not able to cast the evil forces
out with my faith? I became emotional with contempt and
was falling apart. My soul/spirit shook with
uncertainty. Due to exhaustion, the other church members
went home. The Pastor and I were the only ones
remaining. The Pastor took a few steps backwards and
said, “Ah! They are awful! I have done many
deliverances, but I have never experienced such
tenacious evil spirits like these before -- very
stubborn!”
As I cried, I pleaded to the Pastor. “Honey! What should
I do? You must cast them out.” The Pastor replied: “All
right, I understand already! However, let me rest a bit
and I can do it again.” After the Pastor held his
breath, he sat me on a bench as he sat behind me on the
back rail with his legs over my shoulders. The Pastor
then laid his hand on me and began to pray. As he
prayed, he opened my mouth with his fingers and all
different kinds of evil spirits began to gush forward
one at a time.
The Pastor and I became gradually exhausted. We were one
step from passing out. Moreover the Lord continued to
just observe us. I think He wanted to observe and wait
until our limit was reached. The filthy, ugly evil
spirits absolutely had no sign of fatigue. In fact, they
gradually screamed louder. Now, they were attacking us
as though wild beasts attacked prey.
We could no longer bear it, We had run all out of our
spiritual and physical strength. When the Pastor
shouted, “Holy Fire!” we heard the evil spirits
constantly shout, “Ah, hot! Ah hot! Ah hot! However,
when the Pastor’s voice weakened, the evil spirits
became more violent in my body. During the middle of
battle, we recorded the sounds to leave evidence.
As the Lord watched, He might have felt sorry for us
because He had finally intervened. Jesus entered the
Pastor’s body. As soon as the Lord entered his body, the
Pastor gained strength once more and was fill in
fullness with the Holy Spirit. The Pastor then cast all
the evil spirits out. I was finally able to rest. The
Lord said, “All these experiences are necessary so that
you can be used globally at a later time. The Lord then
explained it in more detail.
Without the Lord’s help, we are weak vessels that are
not able to perform anything at any given time. We can
only perform properly when the Lord intervenes or works
on our behalf. Our bodies were very tired and exhausted.
But we thanked the Lord. We finally made it home around
3 p.m.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Experimental Nominees
My wife and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu were big targets for
the evil forces to attack. Almost on a daily basis, I
desperately struggled with the evil spirits as they
entered their bodies. Usually, when the evil spirits
infiltrate into peoples’ bodies, it would only take a
brief moment to easily and speedily enter them. However,
once they had entered someone’s body, it was never easy
for them to go.
Some evil spirits are very strong and they have their
own strategies to defend themselves. They rigorously
resist and scream during the burning of the Holy Blazing
Fire. Whenever the evil spirits are forced to leave our
bodies, they may harm our bodies and leave serious side
effects or after effects.
Because of the Lord’s grace, I was able to clearly count
the number of evil forces. Joseph, Joo-Eun, Haak-Sung,
and Yoo-Kyung’s spiritual power escalated to a higher
level and now they were able to fight against evil
spirits. The Lord had especially protected the
youngsters, but the adults like my wife, Sister Baek,
Bong-Nyu, and I were left to handle difficult
situations. After battling evil spirits every day, I
became so exhausted and felt like every inch of my
strength had run out. Still, the Lord only observed
without assisting.
From the mouth of my wife, all different, various,
appalling sounds were coming out: the various sounds of
a young girl’s wail and the sound of wild beasts. I
could have never imagined that these different kinds of
evil spirits could exist, especially, when I witnessed
my wife hissing like a snake with her tongue. When I saw
that, my body was covered with goose bumps and my hairs
rose. “Shhhh…Shhhhh! Ohohohoh!” When I heard the sound
of a young girl mournfully crying, I shivered in fear --
it was so creepy and strange.
I had found out later that all of our church members
were experiments. The Lord later explained it to us in
detail. He explained it to us more vividly to help us
understand.
* The Burnt Ashes Of Evil Spirits Revived
The evil spirits had the ability to revive themselves
even after we had burned them with fire -- the fire from
the Holy Spirit. I had cast and burnt all the evil
spirits from the bodies of my wife and Sister Baek,
Bong-Nyu. However, instead of the evil spirits being
burned and gone, they began to scream.
They shouted with the human characteristic voices. “No,
No! I won’t leave! Why would I leave when it is so nice
here! Why would I leave? Ouch, Ouch! Hot! Hot! The Holy
Fire is coming in once more! Ouch! Hot! I can’t bear it!
Pastor Kim, you @#%#@%$! Take your hands off! All right,
all right! I will get out. I am leaving. I am leaving!”
They said they would leave many times. In fact, hundreds
of times they said it. Later, they had become ash.
When they became ashes, I relaxed my guard and thought,
“It must really be finished.” However, the ashes began
to reform to another kind of evil spirit. It revived!
“What! How can this happen? What are these? I am sick
and tired!” My kids also began to yell, “Pastor! We have
a serious problem! The evil spirits have revived. Big
problem! What should we do?”
In an audible voice, I spoke some encouragement. “What
do you mean, what we ought to do? We are starting all
over again. Cast them all out!” I then began battling
the evil spirits that were in Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and
my wife. I felt as though the battle was endless. “Hey
guys! Do not be taken off guard. Gather yourselves and
do not stand in the way where the evil spirits are
leaving! Stay real close behind me and pray.”
Whenever the evil spirits leave one’s body, they go into
the body of saints who are weak in faith. The other
saints with weak faiths should not be in close
proximity. Otherwise, they have to be on guard and
ready. As I continued to attack the burned evil spirits
that were nothing but a heap of ashes, they eventually
turned into dark smoke. The smoke wriggled and finally
disappeared to hell. My wife suffered for about four
days from the after affects. She groaned in pain as
well. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was also in the same
condition. However, when evening services were about to
begin, the Lord had always granted them the grace to
recover. With the Lord’s recovery grace, the two looked
very peaceful and full of grace when they danced in the
Holy Spirit.
Lee, Haak-Sung: * God Dances
After we had cast out all evil spirits from Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja and my mother, we fervently sang worship songs
once again. We then began our individual prayers. A
vision began to appear in front of my eyes. I saw a
vision of God’s throne. Joseph and I were looking at the
throne of God at the same time.
Father God stood up from His throne and reenacted the
dance we had danced at our worship service. Due to the
beam of light, we could not still see Father’s face.
However, we were able to see Him dance. Father unfolded
His enormous right index finger and shook it from side
to side. He moved about and danced. He then unfolded His
left index finger and shook it side from side. Father
swayed His legs and whenever they swayed, all different
shapes and colors of the rainbow poured down.
Moses came up to God’s throne and said to himself. ‘Oh,
Father God does not act in such fashion. Why is God
dancing?’ Father God instantly spoke and commanded
Moses: “Moses! Moses! I am very delighted by the worship
of the Lord’s church. I am very joyous! Why don’t you
dance as well?” As soon as God spoke, Moses danced
before God for quite a long time.
God said, “I feel so great today!” God was joyous and
pleased. Moses danced awkwardly at first, but began to
dance delightfully. I thought Father God only received
our services, worship, and prayers. However, He
expresses His delightfulness and dances. The sight was
really unbelievable.
Even after witnessing such a wonderful experience,
Father God continues to dance whenever we worship at the
church. Father God would also stomp His foot up and down
in excitement and mirth. The sound of stomping echoed
all throughout the sky and the light of joy would spread
in all directions. Whenever God was delighted, the
twenty four elders in front of God, the saints in
heaven, and the angels would also be delighted. The
angels would blow the trumpets.
===== March 6, 2005 (Sunday) =====
Sermon scripture: “The Spirit of the Lord God is upon
me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good
tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the
brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and
the opening of the prison to them that are bound”
(Isaiah 61:1)
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Heaven’s Recorder And Camcorder
I fervently worshipped during worship service. In the
middle of worship, a light suddenly shone down. I saw a
procession of lights with multitude of angles coming
down. “Wow! Pastor, sisters, brothers, many angels are
coming down!” I shouted.
The angels brought some various objects with them. The
smaller objects were in their hands while the bigger
ones were on their shoulder. The objects were recorders
and camcorders. The recorders and camcorders were
decorated with precious stones and were made of gold. As
a matter of fact, they were pretty nice looking. The
moment I saw them, I wanted to have one of each camera.
The angels were recording every event that was occurring
at our church. “Wow! How
could this be happening? I would have never guessed that
heaven would take pictures and record like we do here on
earth.” I was amazed and thought it was very novel. I
continued to shout. I had never seen anything like this
in my life. “Brother Joseph! Brother Haak-Sung, Sister
Yoo-Kung! Look at that! Wow! Amazing!”
There were some angels that recorded the Pastor’s
humorous facial expressions and gestures during his
sermon and worship. It appeared as though people from a
broadcasting station were shooting the scenes. As Jesus
followed the Pastor, He imitated the Pastor’s humorous
and unique facial expressions. The angels were very busy
walking around and shooting the facial expressions and
gestures of the congregation.
The cameras, camcorders, and recorders looked very
similar to the ones we have here except that they were
made of gold and decorated with the precious stones of
heaven. However, we did not know what the purpose was
for recording and shooting all of our events. Some
angels recorded the audible sermon of the Pastor and
wrote down the words of the preaching. They were
diligently documenting and shooting the church
activities.
The Pastor was very exhausted from battling and casting
evil spirits for several weeks. The Pastor could not
sleep. His exhaustion prevented him from eating except
drinking water. Moreover, his lips were badly blistered
and looked very bad. Finally, the Pastor fell onto the
floor near the altar from exhaustion. He was not able to
get up.
Jesus stood behind the Pastor and stretched out His arms
and hands to touch the Pastor’s back. As soon as the
Lord touched his back, a transparent flashing light
entered the body of the Pastor. Two rows of light shaped
as small circles continued to enter into the Pastor‘s
body.
From that moment forward, the Pastor’s weak sermon
energized into a powerful service. The Pastor preached
for over four hours. The service turned into a festival.
* Test The Holy Gift Of Prophecy
Jesus said, “Gather the church members who posses the
gift of prophecy to teach them. It is the job of the
Pastor to teach them.” He said that there are more false
prophecies these day. Therefore, we have to be more
cautious and be fully armed with the Word of God to test
the prophecies. He further said that the people who
posses prophecy should not be arrogant and speak it
carelessly. They must all continue to be humble. They
must not go around and boast about their gift to other
people.
Most of all, they should pray more often and must not be
lazy about reading the Bible. The evil spirits deceive
people into speaking false prophecies. Therefore, every
time they prophesize, they must prophesize very
carefully. I asked the Lord, “Jesus! Jesus! What if I
shouted to test you: ‘Devil, depart’?” The Lord
answered, “It will be all right. It is more important
that you are not deceived. You must test it with the
Word. Even if it is Me. Do you understand? I replied,
“Yes, Lord!”
The Lord spoke to me and said, “Joo-Eun! Today, your
mother, Kang, Hyun-Ja barely escaped a bad situation.
The third highest ranking devil entered into her body
with its subordinates. She must have experienced great
pain.
Therefore, be very cautious with today’s occasion.
People who have received the gift of prophecy will have
greater trails and temptations. As one gradually opens
up with gifts, stronger evil spirits will come and
attack! Without knowing the reality of this danger,
there are many saints who carelessly ask for the gifts.
You must not prophesize imprudently or informally.
Understand?” I was determined to be careful.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: *Do Not Indiscreetly Use Spiritual
Power
After service, I returned home, but the forces of evil
spirits had followed me to my home. Then about 50 evil
spirits entered my body once again. Due to the great
pain, I began to roll and tumble on the floor. In faith
I shouted, but it seemed limited as the evil spirits
were not so easily thrown out.
In that moment, Jesus said, “You have to cast them out
with your faith! Therefore, you are able to go
spiritually deeper and have your faith increase. I asked
Joo-Eun: “Joo-Eun! Please pray for mother! Quickly!…” As
Joo-Eun placed her hands on my chest and prayed, the
Holy Blazing Fire came out of her body and the fire
burned the evil spirits. The Holy Fire instantly turned
my body into a fireball. Joo-Eun suddenly moaned and
said, “Mother, mother! I cannot bear the Holy Fire
exiting out from my body! My arms are hurting so much
and my spiritual power is weakening. What should I do?
Go and call father -- he is writing the book right now.”
The Lord then immediately shouted, “No! Pastor Kim is
writing the book as I commanded. Since he is
concentrating and writing the book, you must not let him
use his spiritual power to cast out the evil spirits at
this moment. If he utilizes his spiritual power to cast
out evil spirits, he will not be able to write the book
properly. Joo-Eun, you will have to take your hands off!
You will also be in a dangerous situation if your
spiritual power is weakened! Saint Hyun-Ja, you must
settle this matter with your own faith.”
After painfully casting out all the evil spirits,
Joo-Eun and I went to the Pastor’s room where he was
busy writing the book. With our spiritual eyes, we
observed the Pastor moaning and clenching his teeth as
he wrote the book. The Pastor’s right arm and back were
tattered and torn from the attacks of the evil spirits.
There were a few lines shaped like furrows that were
torn and scratched. As the Pastor wrote, the unbearable
pain brought him tears. Jesus comforted the Pastor as He
caressed his back. The Holy Spirit and Jesus stood next
to him as they protected him. They became his shield and
the evil spirits could not attack him anymore.
After observing the scene, we would be very quiet as the
Pastor wrote the book. Our family members would tiptoe
as we moved around the house. We even breathed as
quietly as possible. To help him concentrate, we became
very careful in all matters around the house. Moreover,
the Lord had commanded us to be very careful in our ways
during this time. We tried not to disturb the Pastor and
we had even become nervous when we rested, ate, or
slept.
Deaconess Shin, Sung-Kyung: *Repentance
As soon as I began to pray, bright sparks began to
flash. Immediately, I began to repent. I usually do not
easily tear up, but finally I was flowing in tears.
All this time, I had been indolent and lazy. I was
repenting entirely for everything. Today, my prayer was
especially focused. After some time had passed, my
prayer gradually accelerated. Then suddenly, an enormous
bright blue object radiated toward me and passed me by.
I felt like my prayer was continuously flying toward the
sky and into endless space.
===== March 9, 2005 (Wednesday) =====
“I laid me down and slept; I awaked; for the LORD
sustained me. I will not be afraid of ten thousands of
people, that have set themselves against me round
about.” (Psalms 3:5-6)
Kim, Joo-Eun: * Electric Power Of The Holy Spirit
During the night service, Jesus spoke. “Today, I will
grant you all special power. Therefore, desire to
receive it in faith!” I asked, “What are you granting
us? The Lord replied, “The electric power of the Holy
Spirit!”
I turned and said to the Pastor, “Jesus said that He
will grant us Holy Electricity. The Lord will grant the
most power to you. The rest of us will receive a little
less of the electric power. The Pastor replied, “The
word electricity or electric power in the Holy Spirit is
not in the Bible. Before the Pastor was able to finish
his reply, the Lord interrupted and said, “There is much
more power that exists which is not stated in the Bible.
There are other unimaginable powers that exist!”
The Lord commanded the members of the Lord’s Church to
come to the front and to stretch out their hands. The
congregation all went to the front of the altar. We
formed a circle under the cross which hung above the
altar. We began to pray in tongues and longed for grace.
With my spiritual eyes, I saw the Holy Spirit’s electric
current come forth. It first began to flow into the
Pastor and instantly, I shouted. “Wow! Impressive!”
Different forms of the Holy Spirit’s electricity came
down from above. One form came in as lightning. The
other form came as a round circle. It continued to spark
and shock the Pastor and us. I was reminded of a Sci Fi
movie as we were constantly shocked by the electricity.
The electricity beamed out various colors including
gold. Then other forms of electricity appeared.
As we were constantly shocked by the electricity of the
Holy Spirit, we all shouted with one voice. The Holy
Spirit and Jesus continued to give us electricity. Not a
person from our church refused the electricity. All of
us had accepted it. Jesus told us not to be near the
Pastor as he received the electricity of the Holy
Spirit. The Lord explained that the electricity of the
Holy Spirit was so powerful and great that if we
accidentally touched it, we may either pass out and or
become immobilized. It was dangerous. The Pastor was
receiving the electricity in full power since he was a
servant of God.
As our faith and spirituality grows deeper and becomes
stronger, we will receive greater electric power. The
Lord said that there will be a day when the saints of
the Lord’s Church will be used internationally and on a
global scale. I asked the Lord, “Jesus, are there
different grades with the electricity of the Holy
Spirit? The Lord answered, “Of course, since you are
curious and anxious, why don’t you test it for yourself?
However, do not place your hand on Pastor Kim. Place
your hand on your mother, Kang, Hyun-Ja. But touch her
lightly.
Cautiously, I lightly grazed the tip of my mother’s
finger. I began to experience numbness on my hand as it
began to go up my arm. With the numbness, I began to
feel great pain. The numbness and pain began to spread
throughout my body. “Ahhhhhh!” Instantly, I was
screaming and the pain did not go away. “Jesus! Jesus!
Save me. Help me!” As I was shouting, the Lord said:
“Joo-Eun! Do not be so greedy! You are still weak and
young and need grow and mature more.” When the Lord
softly touched my arm and hand, the numbness began to
slowly fade away and I soon recovered.
I then realized the electric power of the Holy Spirit.
The electric current of the Holy Spirit from my mother
was enormously strong. However, the electric current on
the Pastor was the most powerful and strongest. My
father, the Pastor’s, playful nature came forth and he
touched all of us and we experienced numbness. We
decided to be cautious as the Pastor came near us. As we
prayed, we made sure we were not praying near the
Pastor.
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo:
Whenever the Lord grants us a new type of power, He
would make us go deeper in prayer. Moreover, whenever we
pray deep in the spirit, we experienced special
revelations. Tonight was special. The Holy Spirit
granted us fire and electricity during the middle of
service. All of the church members had come to the front
of the altar to receive the new weapon, the electric
power of the Holy Spirit.
We spent about two hours receiving the electric power of
the Holy Spirit. An undeserving person like myself
received and was baptized by the most powerful and
strongest electric power of the Holy Spirit. My heart
was beating very rapidly. Perhaps, that was caused by
the electric power of the Holy Spirit as it ran through
my whole body. Nevertheless, the electricity was flowing
deep inside all my organs. The Lord and the Holy Spirit
continuously baptized me with the electric power to the
point I was able to bear. Before this, we had
encountered evil spirits and battled them without any
powerful weapons. Now, finally, the Lord had granted us
a weapon that we could absolutely use in the spiritual
battlefield. The Holy Blazing Fire and Holy Electricity
are enormously, unimaginably powerful and can be used as
offensive weapons. We will now be able to use them in
battle against the demons.
Our bodies were covered with poisonous thorns which were
covered with Holy poison The sharp thorns protruded from
all our over our bodies. A slight brush of the thorns
would instantly burn any demons into ashes. The poison
was that powerful. The evil spirits avoided us. However,
some of the evil spirits did attempt to penetrate the
poisonous thorns. They were the stronger evil spirits
and there were many of them. I realized that the groups
of evil spirits did not just attack recklessly without a
plan. They had organization and an order. I, further,
realized they have a hierarchy.
“Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the
power of his might. Put on the whole armour of God, that
ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.
For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of
the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness
in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour
of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil
day, and having done all, to stand.” (Ephesians 6:10-13)
We began praying individually and in unison. We then
received the Holy Fire and Electricity for a second
time. This time, the Holy Fire and Electricity were much
more powerful and stronger. The power of the Holy Fire
and Electricity was so great, we were not able to move.
After this experience, as we raise our hands high and
call upon the name of the Lord, fire and electricity
would come upon our bodies. Our bodies would shake as
the power manifested onto us.
Whenever we receive fire and electricity, our breathing
would sound heavy and we would become a fireball. Our
confidence has increased dramatically against the forces
of evil. We have become much more powerful.
===== March 10, 2005 (Thursday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Brethren, I count not myself to have
apprehended: but this one thing I do, forgetting those
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those
things which are before, I press toward the mark for the
prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus.”
(Philippians 3:13-14)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * Oh! Pastor Kim, Young Gun
Sung Min general hospital is located in my neighborhood.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun, had evangelized and ministered at
this hospital. I had once admitted myself to Sung Min
hospital. When I was a patient there, the pastor and I
had greeted each other and became acquainted. I had
sometimes invited him to my church to give a sermon as a
guest speaker.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun once told me a story. He was in
his early 60s. He had always evangelized at the
hospitals. He was also well known for evangelizing on
the streets. One day, he fell ill as his liver swelled.
A lot of water filled his liver and stomach. More than
that, he also had jaundice, an illness that colors the
body yellow. He admitted himself to the hospital while
he was evangelizing.
Pastor Kim, Young Gun was once dispatched to the
Philippines on a missionary trip by his church. While he
was on his mission trip in the Philippines, he had
over-exerted himself and worked beyond his physical
strengths. The pastor was very stressed by the pressure
he received from his church. They wanted results and
they called him frequently. “How many people have you
evangelized? How many new registrants have you
enjoined?” They utilized various tactics to pressure and
interrogate him. The pressure and stress eventually
overtook him and he had become physically ill. He died
during treatment in Korea.
* Hymns That Should Be Sung At A Funeral
Pastor Kim, Young Gun explained the experience when his
spirit/soul departed his body. He said when he breathed
his last breath he experienced his spirit/soul separate
from his physical body. In fact, his spirit/soul looked
identical to his physical body. Pastor Kim, Young Gun
was able to see the doctor use the defibrillator on his
body. The doctors had attempted to resuscitate him
several times with the defibrillator. With no result,
the doctors confirmed his time of death and had covered
his whole body and face with the white linen.
The Pastor’s family and relatives had come too late and
were informed of his death once they had reached the
hospital. On the day of the funeral, the people
attending sang hymns. The hymns they sang were slow and
the slow rhythm made the day depressing. The funeral was
more or less a sad march down to the grave site. The
Pastor continued and said that when the people sang the
slow songs, his soul weakened. Although he wanted to
immediately fly to heaven, he was not able to. He needed
the people in the funeral to sing fast, powerful,
up-beat hymns. He said that his soul was not gaining any
strength and was therefore frustrated and worried.
Fortunately, someone recommended hymn 388 and they began
to sing in an up-beat rhythm. As soon as the people
began singing the fast and powerful hymn, his soul flew
at great speed and arrived at the gate of heaven. The
Pastor said that the gates of heaven consisted of twelve
pearl gates and were a magnificent sight. The Pastor’s
first impression was amazement: “Literally fantastic!”
As Pastor Kim, Young Gun attempted to enter the pearl
gates of heaven, two angels standing guard gave him a
stern, frightening look. The Pastor became very
frightened and his heart was filled with fear. The two
angels had a large sword at their side. They were very
tall and he could not properly view all of them with one
glance.
The angels asked the Pastor: “How dare you walk near the
gate? Who are you? What is your title and what did you
do when you were on earth?” The Pastor answered, “I had
just died from an illness; my liver swelled. I was a
Pastor and I worked as a missionary.” The angels
demanded a ticket. “Very well, present your ticket of
permission to enter heaven. Now!” I replied in shock.
“What! You need a permission ticket to enter heaven? I
had never heard of such thing! I do not have one.” One
of the angels immediately replied: “What! What are you
saying? How dare you walk toward the gate without a
permission ticket!” As the angel rebuked me, the other
angel kicked me like I was a soccer ball. In that
moment, the Pastor thought he was kicked very far off.
Then the same angel who had kicked him caught up to him
and kicked him once more for a second time and even
farther away.
The Pastor was suddenly kicked toward hell and was
dangling at the edge of a cliff. The Pastor was able to
observe the miserable sights of hell. As the Pastor
dangled off the edge of the cliff, he pleaded for
someone to save him. Then the angel pointed and said,
“Look at those souls! Look very closely at those souls
going to hell! All of those souls attended church and
lived a faithful life but the errors of their Pastor’s
teaching led them to hell! I am showing you this scene
because you are also a Pastor who led a ministry. You
cannot be forgiven for you have committed the same
atrocity. They did not keep Sundays holy and did not
properly keep their faith. They mocked God and believed
according to what they wanted to believe and based their
faith on what was in their minds.”
Within the moment Pastor Kim was about to be thrown in
hell, two souls immediately came and earnestly grabbed
hold of him. The Pastor found out later that the two
souls were his relatives who were prayer warriors. Due
to their earnest pleadings, the Lord had granted the
Pastor an extension of seven more years to live. The
Pastor received special grace. He had been given another
chance and had escaped from being thrown into hell.
The Pastor came back down to earth to reunite with his
dead body. When he came back, his relatives were still
singing hymns. The songs they were singing were once
again slow and sad. They sounded like farewell songs, as
though, a couple or friends were parting forever. The
Pastor was very upset over the songs that were being
sung. Whenever believers sleep and go to heaven, the
people at the funeral should be celebrating with fast,
joyous, enliven, and victorious hymns. We as believers
must engrave this into our hearts.
He had experienced a supernatural event. With the power
of God, the Pastor had come back alive. Now, this is the
seventh year and because of exhaustion and illness, he
had relapsed once more. His liver had swelled up and the
Pastor had to be admitted to intensive care. Pastor Kim,
Young Gun earnestly appealed, “Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, I
was very proud of myself. Until now, I thought I had
evangelized properly throughout my life and in faith. I
later realized that I had done it all with my strength
and passion instead with the guidance and help of the
Holy Spirit. Please Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, you must seek
help from the Holy Spirit in every case. I want you to
lead your ministry with the help and strength of the
Holy Spirit.” Pastor Kim, Young Gun then asked me to
sing many hymns that are powerful and strengthening.
Joo-Eun, Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu, my wife, and I gathered
around Pastor Kim, Young Gun. The Lord, Jesus,
accompanied us as well. Jesus, the Holy Spirit, and the
guardian angels watched and prepared to take the Pastor
to heaven.
Today is Thursday and the Lord announced that He was
going to take Pastor Kim, Young Gun to heaven soon. When
Joo-Eun and Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu glanced up to heaven,
the home of Pastor Kim was almost finished. The last
thing was for the Pastor’s soul to arrive in heaven. His
home was waiting. Pastor Kim, Young Gun and his wife
were very joyous once they heard of that news.
* If I Die, I Want To Die During Preaching A Sermon On
The Platform
There are many pastors, including myself, who wish on a
certain issue. I had been curious on how the Lord may
respond and what His thoughts would be with this certain
issue. “My beloved, Jesus! There are many pastors in
Korea and many are especially filled with grace. They
often say that when they go they would like their last
moment to be on the altar during the middle of their
sermon. I also wish for that. Now, Pastor Kim, Young Gun
has fallen ill due to his liver swelling as a result of
over-exhaustion and exertion. He had not taken care of
himself very well physically. What are your thoughts on
that, Lord?”
The Lord began to explain in regards to this matter
using Pastor Kim, Young Gun as an example. “It is truly
regrettable. It is foolish to think and act this way!
Pastor Kim, Young Gun is a servant I truly esteem. But
for the sake of the gospel, he went through fire and
water not taking care of his health. Therefore, he had
become ill. Father God, the Holy Spirit, and I are in
agreement with this view. From your perception, it may
appear as a blessing. It may seem faithful to collapse
from exhaustion or exertion during the middle of
evangelizing or preaching -- perhaps even dying during
evangelizing or preaching. However, that is not
everything! Being faithful with all of your strength is
very important, but not at the expense of your physical
bodies. You must take care of your bodies in order to
continue and serve me for a long time. Your body is
given to you by Father God. There is a time to rest and
a proper amount is needed and required.
“It is not wise for one to do my work with only absolute
enthusiasm. One must do the work with wisdom. Pastor
Kim, Young Gun was only in his early 60s and he could
have continued my work for a longer period. He was very
foolish and not very wise. He did not realize how I
esteemed him! However, it is now too late.”
I thought it would have been nice if Jesus would have
healed him. However, it appears that the Lord had
decided to take him home to heaven. The Lord made it
absolutely clear that doing His work in faithfulness and
with all of our being was very important. Moreover,
taking care of our physical bodies continuously was
equally important. The majority truly do think that it
is certainly good faith if we go through fire and water
for the Lord’s concern, but that is not everything,
although, it is important.
The Lord said, “The physical body of Pastor Kim, Young
Gun had become sick and exhausted. It is his time to
rest now.” The Lord then looked at me and said, “Pastor
Kim, Yong-Doo, you must also listen carefully! Do you
understand? In order to serve for a lengthy period, you
must steadily take care of your health.” I replied,
“Amen.”
Joo-Eun had a vision of God’s throne. Father God also
said, “My beloved servant! Why did you over work
yourself to have your body come to that stage?” As
Father spoke, He had compassion on him. He then
commanded the angels. “Prepare to welcome Pastor Kim,
Young Gun.” As Pastor Kim, Young Gun laid in bed, Jesus
caressed him and said with comforting words, “you will
enter heaven very soon. In heaven, all the souls and
angels are preparing a great event to welcome you.
Although it will be a bit difficult for a moment, I
expect you to endure it.”
As Pastor Kim, Young Gun listened to the conversation,
his face brightened up. Pastor Kim, Young Gun’s guardian
angel had three pairs of wings. He had a home that was
awaiting him in heaven. The house was as tall as the
skies of heaven. Inside the home, the angels were busy
moving about, preparing for his arrival. Joo-Eun wanted
to know when Pastor Kim, Young Gun was going to heaven
and asked Jesus. The Lord said that He would take him to
heaven after two days.
I meticulously explained some of the revelations that
were happening in our church. The Pastor answered with a
surprised look. “What! When I had visited your church to
speak, none of those experiences or revelations were
occurring. Now your church is experiencing great
revelations.” I answered him, stating that it was all
due to the Lord’s grace. I continued and asked Pastor
Kim, Young Gun: “Pastor Kim! Before you leave the earth,
I would like to share Holy Communion with you for the
last time.” Pastor Kim delightfully accepted. The Lord
then spoke through Joo-Eun: “In a little while, you will
enter heaven. Let us then celebrate.” I obeyed and said,
“Amen!”
===== March 12 2005 (Saturday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Two are better than one; because they
have a good reward for their labour. For if they fall,
the one will lift up his fellow: but woe to him that is
alone when he falleth; for he hath not another to help
him up. Again, if two lie together, then they have heat:
but how can one be warm alone? And if one prevail
against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold
cord is not quickly broken.” (Ecclesiastes 4:9-12)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Pastor Kim, Young Gun In Heaven
Sung Min hospital had contacted and notified me that
Pastor Kim, Young Gun had just died. It rained heavily
all throughout the day. By late afternoon, the sky was
covered with black clouds. Lightning filled the sky as
the sounds of thunder shook the throughout the sky. God
spoke to Joo-Eun in an audible voice. “My heart is
sorrowful because the life of my beloved and esteemed
servant has ended! Do not be afraid to document it. You
should document these types of events in the book. Rain
represents my tears. I desire all to realize it!”
Jesus standing next to me spoke gently. “Many saints and
pastors cannot be used because they are lazy and
self-indulging. Then there are some who physically
over-exert themselves and as a result become ill. This
is also a problem! Moreover, unnecessarily idolizing
one’s physical body is also a big sin.”
The Lord explained how saints enjoyed recreational sport
activities. “They indulge in their recreations too much.
Those activities become more important than Me. I am
very sorrowful about it.”
As a matter of fact, we entangle ourselves with various
kinds of business and/or recreational activities and
give the excuse that we are too busy for the Lord. We
then often forget the Lord. Rather than relying on the
Kingdom of God, we rest on our current physical world.
As a result, we miss hearing the voice of God. Slowly
and gradually, we change and follow the life that is
irrelevant to the Lord.
Today, the members of the Lord’s church live a life
totally different than they had before. Our faith has
totally changed spiritually. Since we now know the
Lord’s will, the church members, my family, and I cannot
live in complacency or indolence to the Lord anymore.
We now always put the Lord and His business first.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu: *King Snake In The Form Of A
Spring Coil
While I was in fervent prayer, the Lord showed me a
vision. In the vision, many small snakes had covered the
earth. I was frightened and felt like vomiting from the
revolting appearance of the snakes. The small snakes had
formed a coil with their bodies to form a line. The line
continued endlessly. From a distance, the line of small
snakes appeared to be one large snake. The line
connected to hell. As I quickly glanced at the small
snakes, they all formed to look like a spring.
As the snakes were coiled around the earth, small
insects that looked like maggots came out from the
bodies of the snakes. The insects attached themselves to
the people and dragged them to hell through the pathway
of the line. The maggots had hundreds of tiny legs which
attached to the peoples’ bodies and they did not fall
off. The Lord gave an explanation to the nature of these
people. These were the souls that did not believe in
Jesus. The Lord had given these people countless
opportunities to believe unto Him but did not.
Lee, Haak-Sung: *Meeting Pastor Kim, Young Gun In Heaven
After the hospital had notified us of the Pastor’s
passing, I thought to myself. ‘Tonight, it is my
determination to meet Pastor Kim, Young Gun in heaven!’
We began to pray once the pastor’s sermon had concluded.
When I began to pray, I entered heaven with the Lord. I
was very excited and in ecstasy as I thought about
meeting Pastor Kim, Young Gun. I asked the Lord, “Jesus!
Please allow me to meet Pastor Kim, Young Gun. He had
died today but I already miss him.” Jesus said, “He has
just arrived and is very busy looking and venturing all
around the places in heaven.” As I tilted my head down,
I asked again. “Lord, can you please lead me to him?”
The Lord replied, “Very well.”
The Lord pointed to the flower garden. “Look over
there.” As the Lord pointed, I looked toward the flower
garden and saw Pastor Kim, Young Gun running around like
a little boy. I ran toward the pastor and shouted.
“Pastor! Pastor! Pastor Kim, Young Gun. It is I,
Haak-Sung.”
But the pastor replied, “Who? I don’t think I recognize
you.” I in turn said, “I attend the Lord’s Church and my
name is Lee, Haak-Sung. I met you once when you were in
the hospital. My pastor is Kim, Yong-Doo.” He then
recognized me and said, “Yes, yes! That is right! The
Lord’s Church is very well known in heaven. I had not
known how well known the Lord’s Church was on earth, but
I had now realized it after I had arrived here. It is a
great church. Give my best regards to Pastor Kim,
Yong-Doo! Tell him that I would like to meet him in the
near future. Therefore, I hope his spiritual eyes are
opened as soon as possible.” As I watched, Pastor Kim,
Young Gun rejoiced like a little boy. He ran all over
the place and was busy sight-seeing.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu:
After I had witnessed the gruesome scenes in hell, I
went to heaven. I then met Pastor Kim, Young Gun. He had
just passed away today but he was now looking like a
handsome young man.
As soon as the pastor saw me, he clapped and said,
“Welcome! Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu. I have heard about you
and your church many times. I am in so much joy that I
do not know what to do! After I had passed, you sang a
lot of great hymns and I was very thankful. Earnestly
walk in faith at the Lord’s Church. Oh, and I forgot to
recommend Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo as my successor to senior
Pastor. I regret greatly in forgetting my last wishes
while I was in the hospital. After I had arrived in
heaven and observed the Lord’s Church from heaven’s
giant screen, I had realized the Lord’s Church was very
well known.
The pastor and I said our farewells to each other and I
returned to the Lord’s Church. I then began to pray. I
told Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo about my encounter with Pastor
Kim, Yong Gun in heaven.
===== March 13, 2005 (Sunday) =====
Sermon scripture: “For I desire mercy, not sacrifice;
and the knowledge of God more than burnt offerings. But
they like men have transgressed the covenant: there have
they dealt treacherously against me.” (Hosea 6:6-7)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: * About Dog Meat
“Jesus! Many people in Korea enjoy eating soup composed
of dog meat. I have also eaten dog meat many times. Some
people have stated that if people eat dog meat, they
will become spiritually turbid and inebriated. Lord,
what is your answer to this?”
The Lord kept silent for quite some time. I was very
curious. The Jesus said, “You can not eat everything,
even if those foods may be good for your body. Dog meat
is not spiritually beneficial. Therefore, try not to eat
any dog meat. Dogs are animals that perform lewd and
unclean acts. Eating them will make you spiritually
weak.”
*Keeping Sunday Holy, Do Not Spend Money On Sundays
I decided to ask the Lord about Sundays, the Sabbath
day: how we should keep it Holy and if we are to spend
any money on Sundays. I wondered how He thought about
it. “Lord! Currently, I see many churches and saints not
keeping Sundays holy. Sundays are utilized by families
to eat out, as a day for recreation, and to spend time
on their hobbies. They say that if those things are done
for the sake of the gospel, it is justified. Their
conviction of keeping Sundays holy is lackadaisical at
best. Moreover, their faith has no convictions to God‘s
Word. The servants of God are not emphasizing the
importance of this subject in their sermons.
Furthermore, Sunday evening services are gradually
decreasing and being eliminated. Most only have day
services. Please give me your thoughts on this subject.”
As soon as I asked, the Lord became quickly angry. His
expression changed and His anger showed on His face. The
Lord wanted me to reference and document scripture:
scripture that described kindling a fire to those who do
not keep Sunday holy.
“But if ye will not hearken unto me to hallow the
Sabbath day, and not to bear a burden, even entering in
at the gates of Jerusalem on the Sabbath day; then will
I kindle a fire in the gates of thereof, and it shall
devour the palaces of Jerusalem and it shall not be
quenched.” (Jeremiah 17:27)
“If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing
thy pleasure on my holy day; and call a Sabbath a
delight, the Holy of the Lord, honorable and shall
honour Him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine
own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. Then shall
thou delight thyself in the Lord, and I will cause thee
to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee
with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of
the Lord hath spoken it” (Isaiah 58:13-14)
“For the Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath day”
(Matthew 12:8)
“Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the Sabbath days.”
(Matthew 12:12)
The Lord had commanded us to keep Sundays Holy in every
way. He rebuked watching television, dining out with
family, and other secular activities. Furthermore, the
Lord did not permit Christians to run any business of
any kind for profit on Sundays. He also did not approve
Saints to do any shopping on Sundays.
As a matter of fact, only a few saints barely made it to
heaven that did not keep Sundays properly. And on the
contrary, there were an over flowing number of saints
who were in hell for not keeping Sunday holy. The saints
in hell were shouting in anguish. They were experiencing
countless degrees of torment.
The Lord commanded: “Look at those souls! Those souls
did not consider my day with much relevance. They had
made my day unclean. Look very closely.” The church
congregation and I had witnessed a shocking scene. We
were in total shock. After witnessing the scene, I
concentrated on repenting of not keeping Sundays Holy in
every way.
We need to adjust our concept of Sundays. There are
numerous saints who think that spending money on Sundays
is justified if it is for the sake of the gospel. With
that thought, they spend money on Sundays.
“And he said unto them, the Sabbath was made for man,
and not man for the Sabbath: Therefore the Son of Man is
Lord also of the Sabbath.” (Mark 2:27-28)
If we simply justify spending money for the sake of the
gospel and for the sake of people, then everybody will
validate with their own reasoning to spend money on
Sundays. Eventually, they will continuously create more
special cases or reasons to spend money. Within time,
people will create their own excuses to spend money on
Sundays.
The Lord had clearly clarified the reality of the
church’s deception
The Lord stated. “People obfuscate, misuse, and abuse
the commandment of Sunday for the sake of the gospel.
They do it consistently. Do not spend money on Sundays!
Once men have decided to do what is in their hearts,
they present their reasons or justifications to break
the commandment at any cost.” The Lord looked very
serious. His majesty overflowed. His seriousness and
majesty vividly touched me.
Moreover, on Sundays, Jesus did not want us to spend any
money on the coffee machine before or after a meal in
church. The Lord desired us to raise money for missions
and missionaries on weekdays and not on Sundays. The
Lord told me to document this problem. Currently, the
people throughout the churches cry out for revival and
reformation but the ministers and church congregations
must first be changed. They must fearfully repent. They
do not properly teach or proclaim keeping Sunday Holy.
In fact, they treat this matter with negligence. The
Lord had given a stern warning.
Any kind of events held in the house of God must be free
of charge. Many churches today sell meal tickets since
they have numerous attendants. Purchasing meal tickets
is not keeping Sundays Holy. The Lord meticulously
showed me how Korean churches and the saints therein are
not approved by our Holy God -- just by not keeping
Sunday Holy.
The Lord also wanted the church to feed any guest
speakers at either the Pastor’s house or a saint’s house
if the special event is held on Sundays. The Lord did
not want the church to take the guest speaker out to a
restaurant on Sundays. If the church had a kitchen, the
guests could be fed there. The Lord ended His admonition
by stating that He forbade us to spend money on Sundays.
I would like to disclose an event a church member
experienced in church. My son, Joseph, evangelized to
his friend, Oh, Seung-Young. He had invited him to our
church. While we laid our hands on him and prayed, his
spiritual eyes opened. He was not aware or ignorant
about keeping Sundays holy. Out of habit, he continued
to casually buy bubble gum on Sundays. Then one evening
on Sunday during church service, he was brought before
the throne of God.
God immediately said, “Seung-Young! Why have you made my
day unclean? Why have you not kept Sunday holy? My heart
is woeful and breaks.” God then laid him on his stomach
and spanked him six times. Seung-Young felt the tingles
on his butt as he laid on his stomach. Then God ordered
him to do push ups.
While Seung-Young was being punished, the other church
saints were praying. Seung- Young was also praying in
his physical state. While we all prayed, Seung-Young,
out of the blue, gasped. I asked, “What are you doing?
Shouldn’t you be praying?” Seung-Young shouted, “Pastor!
I bought a bubble gum this afternoon and now God is
punishing me for breaking His commandment of keeping
Sunday holy. I am being punished right now.”
After being disciplined, Father God said, “Seung-Young!
Since my heart is woeful, cheer me up now. Appease and
gratify Me!” Seung-Young stopped his push ups and began
dancing in a humorous way before the Lord. God became
very delighted.
God commanded Seung-Young never to purchase any gum or
snacks on Sunday. God proclaimed that Sundays are Holy
and must be kept holy. Seung-Young continuously said,
“Amen!” He obeyed God.
As a Pastor, I had never properly taught my congregation
about keeping Sundays Holy. I, myself, have not kept
Sundays Holy as well. Therefore, I repented. Now with a
fearful and trembling heart, I wholly keep Sundays Holy.
My family and I, including the church congregation,
avoid going out for personal pleasures of any kind. Now
on Sundays, we gather together in church to have service
and evangelize. We gain rest from it.
===== March 15, 2005 (Tuesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Therefore also now, saith the Lord,
turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with
fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning. And rend
your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the
Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to
anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the
evil.” (Joel 2:12-13)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *The Salvation Of My Family And
Their Relatives
My wife, Joseph, Joo-Eun and I sat together in a circle.
It has been a long time since the four of us spent
quality time together. Jesus sat in the center of us.
The Holy Spirit surrounded our family with a protective
light. Within the protective light, we were able to
converse with the Lord and the Holy Spirit. We talked
about the salvation of our relatives. We discussed about
the spiritual state of our relatives. We wondered if
they were to die right now, would they be saved?
Basically, the question was if their spiritual state was
acceptable. My family and I had a deep conversation on
this matter.
Outside the protective light stood a group of angels
from heaven with our guardian angels. Both groups of
angels were confronting the dark forces of Satan. The
evil spirits could not hear the conversation that was
being discussed within the protective light. In fact,
the evil spirits could not come close to the light.
Joo-Eun was the first to ask the big question to Jesus.
“My beloved Jesus! As you already know, we are the
pastoral family. Are we all saved? Please let my father,
mother, my big brother, and I all enter heaven, no
matter what! Does our current faith qualify us to enter
heaven?” The Lord answered, “Of course! Your faiths are
good enough to enter heaven. But do not become arrogant;
always be humble! Furthermore, do more of my works -- do
you understand?” All of our family members said in one
voice, “Amen!”
The problem began to arise from the next question. The
answer to that question made me very distressful. I was
very curious about the salvation of our relatives. How
many of them were saved? I was curious about the Lord’s
perspective with my brothers. “Jesus, Jesus! My mother,
my older brother’s family, my older sister’s family,
nephews, and nieces all attend their own churches. I
would like to request an answer from you, Lord. Please
teach and provide an answer that is accurate and
definite. If you are able to answer, I can visit them in
person to encourage all of them, right? As I seriously
asked, the Lord kept silent for awhile.
After some time had passed, the Lord finally spoke:
“Pastor Kim! I know this may be hard to accept and
heartbreaking, but you must listen to Me carefully.
Regrettably, within your family, there are only about
three or four souls who have faith which qualifies to
enter heaven.” Surprised, I replied. “What? Lord! What
are you saying? My relatives have studied and been
trained in discipleship. In fact, each morning, some of
them are studying and meditating on God’s word daily.
They have committed their life in studying the Word with
fervent faith. They appear to be very faithful. I cannot
believe what I have just heard. Lord! Please check their
hearts one more time and give me the answer again.
Please Lord!”
*A Defiant Attitude Toward The Lord
Jesus said, “There is a deeper problem beyond your
understanding. Pastor Kim, listen very carefully to what
I have to say now. I do not see one’s outward appearance
like you do. I see their hearts. I see the inside. I
know every inch of one’s thought and heart. No one can
ever deceive Me, the Father, or the Holy Spirit. Do not
concern yourself with how many are going to heaven! Your
brothers and relatives believe they are serving Me, but
they do not have love and they lack sincerity in their
hearts. If they later repent, they will be able to enter
heaven. But they will have to repent sincerely and live
by My Words. Nevertheless, they continue to live a life
with superficial faith and do not tremble at My Word!
They have many areas to repent remorsefully.” (Isaiah
66:2)
Until this moment, from my perspective, my brothers and
relatives seemed so faithful. I never doubted their
faith. In fact, I was very confident about their faith.
However, there is a big difference between my
perspective and the Lord’s.
I have a mother with four brothers and one sister. I was
number four among my brothers. My other three brothers
are pastors as well. The rest of my relatives are part
of the laity in other churches. All of them put in their
best efforts to serve their churches.
If I include all of my nephews and nieces, the total
number of my relatives would equal to about twenty. But
there are only 3 or 4 saved? How on earth can the Lord
say that? How can I accept this reality? I was very
agitated on the inside. Within a short time, my bad
temper exploded.
I began to rudely speak to Jesus. “Lord! If that is the
case, how many people do you think can enter heaven? Who
wouldn’t want to go to heaven? If someone lived in
assurance and belief of their faith, but did not receive
salvation after death, wouldn’t they think that would be
unfair? I just cannot possibly understand. My brothers,
nieces, and nephews never drank or smoked. They all
attend church service every Sunday. Moreover, they serve
the church and volunteer and support the operational
functions of the church. They are hoping and cherishing
the day they go to heaven. What do they have to do more
besides what they are currently doing? Lord! From today,
I will stop writing the book. I will not write the
book.” Stubbornly, I was in defiance. For several days,
I did not continue with the book.
The Lord spoke to me with a resonant, fearful voice.
“Pastor Kim! Do not stop writing the book! You cannot
stop! If you resist, you will give victory to the devil.
Quickly, grab your pen and began writing. You have to
expose the identities of the devils!” As the Lord spoke,
He tried to calm me. However, I was unbearably shocked
by the fact that my brothers were not going to heaven.
For several days, my heart was troubled and severely
beating. I resented this fact and I became a nervous
wreck.
I was in defiance to the Lord almost every day. With my
finite mind, I could not understand. I was behaving
irrationally and evil began to slowly creep into my
heart. Salvation was not something I could negotiate
with the Lord. But I was determined to make a deal with
the Lord. Although, I knew it was impossible, I thought
about using the book as leverage to negotiate for the
salvation of my relatives. I was going to stop the book
if the Lord did not give me the answers I desired.
Do my brothers know I am in such torment?
“For I desire mercy, and not sacrifice; and the
knowledge of God more than burnt offerings.” (Hosea 6:6)
“Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord:
his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall
come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain
unto the earth.” (Hosea 6:3)
“Sow to yourselves in righteousness, reap in mercy;
break up your fallow ground: for it is time to seek the
Lord, till He come and rain righteousness upon you. Ye
have plowed wickedness, ye have reaped iniquity; ye have
eaten the fruit of lies: because thou didst trust in thy
way, in the multitude of thy mighty men.” (Hosea
10:12-13)
The Word of Jesus continued. “Many churches throughout
the world, including the churches in Korea, are
overflowing with Pharisees who are proud and satisfied
with their own righteousness. The hearts are content
with their own righteousness but I want broken hearts.
“The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those
who are crushed in spirit” (Psalms 34:18).
During the middle of the book, I resisted and stopped
writing. At that time, my anxiety and nerves had reached
a climatic point. I could no longer bear the thought and
pain of my little brother not entering heaven. I used to
watch and babysit him. I could remember the delightful
memories of the cute baby. And to top it off, even my
mother? My mother as well? The Lord said that many
Christians are more concerned about material blessings
than seeking the spiritual blessing and life. The
desires of their physical sight and needs have become
their way of life. Regretfully, the Lord said, “The
saints have become greedy for material blessings.” That
was His diagnosis of the church.
The Lord then spoke about the ministers. I was shocked
when He described the problems. The problems were most
severe. I had made up my mind to document it at a later
time. I wanted to give some time in prayer about it.
Before anything else, my family’s salvation was the most
important matter. Although my brothers and their family
members were living a life of faith, the Lord had said
that their current spiritual conditions made it
difficult for them to enter heaven. Therefore, I will
resist writing this book and be defiant to the end. I
was even prepared to receive the Lord’s punishment. Even
if that punishment was severe enough to be death, I was
determined.
I began to protest as I shouted to the Lord. Joseph and
Joo-Eun sat next to me as my children attempted to
deliver the Lord’s message to me. As my children
delivered the message to me, they also attempted to calm
me down. I said, “Lord! How is that right? Why are you
doing it this way? I cannot agree with you. I cannot
accept it. How is this able to be true? Among my
brothers and their families, how can there only be a few
of them going to heaven? Why such a small number?” My
egregious question made the Lord perplexed and sad. I
was not concerned about the Lord’s feeling and I
continued to press the Lord with my questions
aggressively. “I know that they fervently study the
Bible every Sunday. Moreover, on Sundays, they do not
spend any money for their own pleasures or desires. They
spend Sunday in devotion. Do not they live their lives
as the Bible requires? So are you saying that the word
from the Bible is in error? What are the reasons for
them not being able to enter heaven?”
While I was in defiance and as I continued to do so for
several days, the Lord had finally decided to help me
understand and realize what I needed to know. The Lord
made me instantly faint. As my body was in a state of
unconsciousness, He began to work and show me the
answers in which I could understand with clarity.
*Pastor Kim Finally Stands In Front Of God’s Throne
The Lord Himself took me to heaven. Jesus and I walked
toward the throne where Father God was sitting. I had no
idea how or what procedure, stages, route, or process I
had to go through when I had arrived in heaven. Without
knowing how I got there, I was in heaven. Although my
physical body was in a deep sleep, my spirit had all my
senses and I was seeing things as though I would in my
physical state.
I was located in a place where an enormous light shined
unimaginably bright. I realized I was standing in front
of Father. It was indescribable; I would never measure
His mightiness. His voice was very deep, and it echoed
around my body like a wind. The voice of Father God was
the voice I had always eagerly longed to hear.
As I stood in front of Him, I was but only a helpless
sinner. I had clearly and finally found the entity of
myself. My whole body trembled. God’s holiness and
majesty unceasingly poured down in an array of colors.
Father God said, “Oh! My beloved Pastor Kim. You came!
You must be tired from coming all the way here!” When
Father spoke, I became overwhelmed with extreme shock
and unspeakable emotions.
I had only documented other peoples’ experiences through
their testimonies. I had felt the word of God through
reading, speaking, or listening. But now, I was actually
looking at God in person and my soul was in much
happiness and joy.
I felt as though I was a less-than-simple being who was
not even worth dust. I was standing in front of Father,
totally stripped and broken. I was a wounded creation.
Standing in front of Father God, I felt like a sinner
who was awaiting a death sentence. My rude behaviors of
praying and defiance disappeared completely -- which was
so evident shortly ago to the Son of God, Jesus. Now, I
was in a situation that waited for God’s discipline and
compassion.
*The Temple Of Heaven
God’s enormous hand came down from above to pat my head.
His very deep, wavering voice continued. As I stood in
front of God’s throne, I witnessed the judgments made to
the multitudes of souls. They were either destined to
heaven or hell. I also witnessed spiritual beings at the
front of Father God’s throne give respectful bows and
worship as they played trumpets. The spiritual beings
were so numerous, I was unable to count their number.
I also witnessed a special sight. As I stood in the
front of Father God’s throne, toward the left side of
His seat, I held Jesus’ hand and viewed a scene that
seemed to be an reenactment of Job 1:6, Job 2:1-3.
Suddenly, I felt a cold energy around me when an ugly,
heinous, wild-looking being appeared in front of God’s
throne. This place was flowing with God’s majesty,
holiness, and glory. However, when the ugly being
appeared, I was able to smell stench and feel evil
energy.
The evil kowtowed continuously toward Father. How this
evil being unceasingly grumbled and complained against
something. At that moment, I instantly knew: ‘This being
is the one that has led multitudes of souls astray and
had seduced the whole world -- Satan!’
I do not know how Satan was able to obtain an audience
in front of the throne of God. What was his procedure or
right? Perhaps, Job 1:6 is appropriate Biblical
scripture for this situation. “Now there was a day when
the sons of God came to present themselves before the
Lord, and Satan came also among them.” Satan appeared as
a hybrid of a human and monster, perhaps, because he was
cursed. Satan had a face of a deformed animal. On his
face spouted many various horns and hideous tumors. His
mouth resembled that of a frog. Satan’s body was covered
with repulsive, needle-shaped hairs. I also noticed a
thick tail and it reminded me of a monkey’s long tail.
He gestured annoyingly with his hands and feet.
Moreover, he used a variety of body movements to express
his argument with God. My body shivered as I saw his
sharp fingernails and toenails. They looked like they
were from a wild beast.
Satan was attempting to obtain some type of special
permission from Father God. Although Father God and
Jesus were beside me, I was still very nervous. I was so
nervous I thought I was going to have a panic attack.
The Lord noticed my anxiety and tightly held my hand to
comfort me. “Do not worry.” Before the authority and
power of Father God, Satan abased himself. With Satan’s
head bowing down, he glanced at me with an evil look. He
was gnashing his teeth in anger and I was able to hear
what he was thinking: “Pastor Kim! Just wait and see! I
will tear you down. How dare you expose my identity? I
will not forgive you, your church or your family.” I
almost felt parallelized as I heard his threats.
As I began to shake in fear, Father God rebuked Satan
with an enormous voice. The devil instantly expelled
himself. When Father God vociferated at Satan, the skies
of heaven vibrated like lightning and thunder. Father
God’s voice resonated throughout heaven, space, and to
the earth.
This brief event made me shiver in fear of Father God.
The souls waiting for judgment by Father God who were in
front of the throne all held their heads down in great
fear. Around this time, I began to hear from Father God.
His voice was much deeper than a baritone sound; it was
soft and wavering. Once I heard Father’s voice, the
sense of fear and apprehension instantly disappeared. My
body ceased to shiver as well. A gentle energy blanketed
my body as I experienced His compassion. I was now in
complete tranquility.
Father God spoke: “Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, shepherd of the
Lord’s Church, since you did not believe, I had
commanded that you be here. I will clearly show you, so
that you may believe and understand. Look very
carefully! Now, take him to the secret room of the
sanctuary! I have something special to show you. I will
personally explain it to you!” With the Father’s
command, the Lord led me to the heavenly sanctuary where
the secret room was located.
* The Secret Room
In heaven, no souls are allowed to approach the secret
room. I am not able to disclose what I had witnessed in
the secret room. Initially, I had no idea there was a
heavenly sanctuary or a secret room. I mistakenly
blurted out and spoke of this place to my children. For
several months, I diligently requested permission to
document and mention this secret room. The secret room
is also used as a meeting room. This room is used
especially for meetings with Trinity God and Moses. The
Lord had explained that no other souls have entered here
except for Moses. He said that this area was a
restricted area. “No one has ever entered here except
Moses. And now you are the only other person allowed,
Pastor Kim.” As I entered the room, Moses was already
waiting.
Jesus and Moses went to the corner of the room and sat
on bright shinning, golden chairs. They faced each other
and began to converse with one another. Between the Lord
and Moses sat the Ark of the Covenant. The Ark looked
just like as it was described in the five books of
Moses. The Ark was made out of gold and it appeared as
though it looked the same as it was when it was first
built.
As I looked around the room, it didn’t appear very
large. However, the room was decorated with many
different precious and rare stones. The room was filled
with jewels, gold, and diamonds. Unexpectedly, the floor
was laid out with square-shaped tile marble which looked
similar to the ones I see on earth. A cross was
stenciled in center of the marble tiled floor. On one
side of the room, the wall was transparent. As I looked
into the transparent wall, I was able to see the
vigorous Blazing Holy Fire. I could not see the end of
the room where the Blazing Holy Fire burned. The other
side of the room must have been quite a distance.
* God Makes A Special Appearance
As Jesus and Moses were talking to one another, I
quietly walked around the marble floor. Jesus and Moses
occasionally glanced at me as they seemed to have a
pleasant, enjoyable conversation. My mind raced and I
had all kinds of questions. ‘How did I come to this
point? What will take place here?’ I was very curious.
I was defiant to God because of the question of my
beloved mother and brothers’ salvation. This is why I am
here. I must prevent my family from going to hell,
whether I use the correct methods or perhaps somehow
cheat. They must go to heaven with me. Why did the Lord
state that only a couple of them will enter heaven? What
would the reason be for that statement? As my mind raced
and all these questions and thoughts entered my mind, an
enormous, shining light shone down on me. I could not
lift my head up as the light shined upon me. Father God
said, “Pastor Kim, look at me.” With His command, I
lifted my head up to look at Him. Father was within the
glorious beam. He toned down His light so that I was
able to see His legs and feet. As a matter of fact, I
was not able to see more than His legs and feet.
“And the Lord spoke unto you out of the midst of the
fire: ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no
similitude; only ye heard a voice.” (Deuteronomy 4:12)
“Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which
no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can
see: to whom be honor and power everlasting. Amen” (1
Timothy 6:16)
“No man hath seen God at any time, the only begotten
Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath
declared Him” (John 1:18)
“And he said, Thou canst not see my face: for there
shall no man see me, and live” (Exodus 33:20)
“Not that any man hath seen the Father, have he which is
of God, he hath seen the Father.” (John 6:46)
As you have read the above Biblical scriptures, we can
understand that no one can see all of Father God. Even
if I had asked persistently, it would not make a
difference; I would not be able to see all of Father
God. I know what I document may bring enormous
criticism, but I must still document what I have seen
and heard. It is granted by God’s grace and compassion.
I can not really say I saw all of Father God. I only saw
what He allowed me to see of Himself.
God is the God of ages. He lives throughout eternity.
Sinners like myself dare not approach near Him. However,
I can see and feel Father God and I know I have since
scripture tells me that if I have seen Jesus, I have
seen Father God.
I lifted my head to see if Father God sitting on His
throne might be Jesus. But Jesus was sitting at the
corner of the room still having a pleasant conversation
with Moses. Father God, knowing my thoughts spoke: “I am
Jehovah!” He then laughed.
Father continued to speak in a benevolent voice. “My
beloved servant! Lie on your face!” I laid in the center
of the room where the cross was stenciled to the marble
floor. As I laid, I spread my arms out and shaped my
body as a cross.
God’s large hand came toward me and He laid His hand on
my back and prayed. “I am giving you power! You will
possess the power of fire. You and your flock will
perform a fire ministry.”
As soon as Father prayed over me, I began to tumble on
the floor. I was burning up. With the sensation of heat,
I also became emotional and sadness overwhelmed me. I
loudly shouted, “Father God! You have poured all of your
powers unto me. What if the power corrupts me with pride
and I use it incorrectly? Please, help me so that I may
not become corrupt or prideful. Father God, you know my
past, present, and future. Right? What is my future
like? Please show me! Please help me with this power. I
do not want to become corrupt. I want to enter heaven.”
As Father God observed me pleading, He said. “Very well,
I will be with you.”
I was not satisfied with His answer. With this
opportunity, I persistently cried out for my family’s
salvation. I began to cry out with all my strength and
tumble onto the marble floor.
Due to my actions, in an instant, the mood of the secret
room partially filled with sad energy. I unceasingly
cried with repentance and with prayers of supplication.
“Father God! Please, I ask of you. What is the result of
my mother and brothers’ salvation? Many of my family
members are believing and serving you. Why are only
three or four saved? Why is that? What about my little
brother? If he is not saved, the alternative is
hell….Please save him. Please! I raised him up as my
own. Lord! Father God!” I continuously cried out. As I
cried, I tumbled and rolled on the floor.
As I continued to roll, tumble, and cried out, Father
began to comfort me. “Very well! Very well! Pastor Kim!
I know why you are crying out. I know your heart very
well. I will give your family an opportunity. Therefore,
observe carefully what I am about to show you.”
* The Branches And Leaves From The Tree of Life Move
About
Inside the secret room, the leaves from a certain tree
were moving as though they were alive. The tree appeared
very healthy, refreshed, and vividly green. It was very
noticeable how this particular tree looked so refreshed.
I had no idea that the tree I was looking at was the
Tree of Life. The branches began to wriggle toward me.
The branches looked similar as a sedum or ivy stem. Once
the branches reached me, they began to touch my head and
body. I became tickled to the point of annoyance. Father
God, Jesus, and Moses watched how I reacted. I had been
crying and distressed about my family and brothers’
salvation and now I was being tickled by a tree. I said,
“What kind of three is this? Why is it bothering me? Why
is it touching me and aggravating me?” As I spoke and
was irritated, I grabbed one of the branches, tore it
and threw it onto the floor.
Father God was very surprised at my unexpected behavior
and said, “Oh, Pastor Kim! Why did you do that? Why! I
esteem this tree and its branches. I think highly and
honorably of this tree. Why did you do such a thing?”
Within that moment, I thought to myself, ‘Ahhh! This
must be the Tree of Life which Father God so honorably
thinks and cares about.’ I was in shock and ashamed. I
began to step back. Then it happened in a second.
How on earth does a tree move like that to irritate me?
I instantly regretted my actions. I should have asked
Father God first about the tree. I have made a public
display of my impatience and bad temper in the heavenly
sanctuary.
Jesus murmured in disappointment. This incident was due
to my ignorance. I quickly fell on my knees and dropped
my head down and continuously asked for forgiveness.
Father God then whipped away my nervousness. He began to
explain, “Pastor Kim, listen carefully! Due to your
carelessness, several of the leaves have fallen from the
Tree of Life. All trees and plants in this room are very
dear to Me. However, among all the plant life, I
especially esteem the leaves from the Tree of Life. I
preciously take care of them. The leaves from the Tree
of Life represent the souls of men. In fact, they are
directly connected to the souls of men. The leaves on
the floor that you have made fall represent the souls of
men. Look!” As Father God meticulously explained, I was
very sorry for my action. I was amazed at His kindness.
Despite the branch losing many leaves, the tree
continuously moved toward me and it appeared as though
it was trying to express something to me. It attempted
to express something by touching my head, face, and my
other body parts. What did this mean? What did the
actions of the tree represent? I was truly perplexed and
curious.
* Is My Family Members’ Faith Genuine?
With enormous love, Father God touched me and said,
“Very well, now let us distinguish your brothers’ faith,
whether it is genuine or not. You have importunately
asked and you will be shown their faith.” I was very
apprehensive with the answer I was about to be shown. My
heart was racing, but I was still very curious. The
leaves that had fallen to the floor began to slowly move
and transform. The leaves transformed into my brothers,
nephews, and nieces. As I witnessed the scene, I became
shocked and instantly screamed. Of all the leaves, only
three remained and the rest began to disappear one by
one. “Ah! Brothers! My little brother! How can this be?”
I felt hopeless and once again the anger began to rage.
I immediately plummeted onto the marble floor and began
crying hysterically. And again, I rolled and tumbled all
about the floor.
“God! Jesus! Trinity God! How can you do this to me? It
would have been better if you had not shown this to me!
For what reason have you brought me here to give me this
anguish? If I had not seen this, I still could have
believed that they had been saved. What are you doing to
me?” I was not able to control my sadness and I cried
unceasingly. Not knowing how long I was wailing, I
eventually fainted.
Whenever, I had encouraged my brothers or other people
about their faith, I had always advised or encouraged
them in a nonchalant manner. I would say as such: “Be
faithful.” I did not go beyond that statement because I
was more concerned about their feelings. I did not want
to step on their toes, in other words, their pride.
However, after I had been shown the true nature of their
current faith, I was totally lost. I did not know what
to do. I was totally perplexed.
Father God was gently patting my back while I was
unconscious. When I recovered, He said, “Pastor Kim,
stop crying now. You well know that this is a place
where there are no tears or sorrow. Do you not know?”
But once again, I continued to plead for my brothers’
salvation. He said, “Very well, very well. Stop your
panting and observe the hidden sins of your brothers.
Look carefully.” Father God showed me the clear picture.
Moreover, He said, “Your brothers have repented. In
fact, they know they have repented, yet, they have no
fruits of repentance. They have repented with no
evidence. There is no broken heart, no sincerity!”
Anguished, I earnestly asked, “Father, but still, please
have pity on them. Please have compassion toward them.”
“For thus saith the Lord, Thy bruise is incurable, and
thy wound is grievous. There is none to plead thy cause
that thou mayest be bound up: thou hast no healing.”
(Jeremiah 30:12-13)
“The heart is deceitful above all things, and
desperately wicked; who can know it? I the Lord search
the heart, I try the reins, even to give every man
according to his ways, and according to the fruit of his
doings.” (Jeremiah 17:9-10)
I did not know how much I had pleaded. I felt as though
I had pleaded forever. I tumbled and rolled on the floor
covered in tears. My face and nose were covered with
mucus. Father God then finally promised that He would
watch and be with me. “Very well, I understand your
heart! I know you care very much for your brothers. I
will answer your prayers. But I despise their religious
ways and their religious faith. I hate it the most.”
Father God promised that He would save my brothers and
their family members…..However, there was one condition.
They had to accept the opportunity in faith. I thanked
Father God with an audible voice and then worshipped Him
as I cried.
As some time passed, I closely paid attention to the
transparent wall from across the room. Inside the
transparent wall, the Holy Fire vigorously blazed up. I
could feel the intense heat from where I was standing.
It was very hot; my body felt the burning sensation. As
I starred at it, Father God spoke. “Pastor Kim! You will
soon be entering that room. Therefore, prepare yourself
with sufficient prayers. You have to seriously prepare
yourself, physically and spiritually. Do you
understand?” Without hesitation, I answered loudly:
“Amen!”
Since Father God personally spoke to me, I resolved with
my pledge. ‘I must pass through the room to the end.’ I
then asked God. “Are there any other fire tunnels or
Holy blazing rooms in heaven?” Father replied, “Yes,
there are many other rooms as such! Pastor Kim, you will
enter a Holy Fire blazing room and then another Holy
Fire blazing room, and so forth. The first room you will
enter will be less intense and then it will become more
intense as you go through each room. I will pour all my
powers unto you. You must not become arrogant or
prideful. Countless of my servants have become very
arrogant due to the power I have given them. As a
result, many of them have ended up in hell. I am very
distressed! Pastor Kim, you will have to humble yourself
more than ever. As miracles and power manifest and
increase dramatically, the people will exalt you.
Therefore, you must be more cautious than ever. Be very
careful with the spiritual powers you obtain.
I have no idea why God has granted this enormous task
and grace to the servant who is weak and incompetent. I
didn’t think I was going to handle the responsibility.
Before anything happened, I was already worrying. I must
not become arrogant or prideful. As thoughts of worry
filled my mind, Father God spoke to me as He caressed my
back. “Pastor Kim! In commemoration of your visit to the
secret room, you will now visit hell to observe what
needs to be observed!”
I was shocked at Father God’s command. “Father God! I
cannot visit hell. I cannot handle it. My physical
appearance is a not what it appears. I am a very timid
man. I am scared to go. In fact, I do not want to go!”
Laughing out loud, Father God said, “It is all right!
Your current faith is more than enough to handle the
situation.” But I persistently resisted and said with a
loud tone. “God! No way! I am very frightened.” As Jesus
laid His hands on me and prayed, He said, “I will grant
you all powers.” Even with His encouraging words, I
still resisted to the very end. As a result, I did not
have to visit hell.
Father God and Jesus said, “Pastor Kim! Now do you
believe all that we have shown you? Henceforth, you will
no longer refrain from documenting all the things that I
show you, the things I have and will show you of heaven,
hell, and the identities of the devil. You must fulfill
your task; many souls are at stake. They must properly
and correctly believe in Me. If you do as I command, an
unimaginable blessing will be granted upon you. Obey to
the end!”
Father God and Jesus took turns as they caressed me. For
some reason, I have been granted special grace. I only
consider myself as a sinner and a foolish servant.
Father God’s majesty is unimaginable. It is too
difficult to describe with physical eyes or with a
finite mind. In some special way, Father God has
encountered with a sinner like me. How will I ever
express in human words my experience with mighty God? It
is impossible to describe, write, or define God in human
terms of what I need to express about Him.
God told me to keep this room a secret and not divulge
it to anyone. I had found out at a later time that this
secret room was a heavenly sanctuary. I was very
ignorant about this place. It was after a few months
later that the Lord had meticulously explained to me of
its importance. He then commanded me to disclose the
information to the public. It was titled, “The Secret
Room.” I began to write the third book which was about
the secret room.
I came out of the sanctuary and stood in front of God’s
throne for a long time. As I stood in front of God’s
throne, I looked and viewed over space and galaxy. As
Father God sat on His throne, there were no places where
He could not reach: either heaven, the galaxy, space or
earth. It appeared as though all of creation in the
universe was under Father God’s feet.
“But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob,
and He that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have
redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art
mine. When thou passet through the waters, I will be
with thee: and through the rivers, they shall not
overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou
shall not be burned: neither shall the flame kindle upon
thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel,
thy Saviour: I gave Egypt for thy ransom, Ethiopia and
Seba for thee.” (Isaiah 43: 1-3)
Father God has appointed and called someone like me. I
consider myself a very doubtful person on every matter.
I am very grateful that He has called me, but at the
same rate, I am very nervous. Since I have now witnessed
and experienced the situation of my relatives’
salvation, I can no longer question it. In spite of my
sinful, rude, and complaining attitude, He had kindly
showed and explained it on terms I could understand.
God’s ways are higher. Due to my finite level of
understanding, He had to illustrate it in a way in which
I was able to realize it. I will never forget the
encounter I had with Trinity God in the heavenly
sanctuary. Always engraved in my memory will be the
excitement and impressions I experienced.
* Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja - Annoying The Lord
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja: Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu was once again
admitted to the hospital for her back pain. J esus
accompanied me to visit Sister Baek. The Lord walked in
front of me as we entered the hospital. As we arrived,
we sat on her bed and began speaking with her. I asked
the Lord with insistence. “Lord! The Pastor’s home is
located in one of the best dwelling places in heaven.
Why is mine so far away from his home? Lord! Can you
move my house to the nice neighborhood in heaven?” Jesus
answered, “You must earn the rewards to have your home
be located there.” Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu laughed and
said, “Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja, you have a such a tall home.
What more do you want?” The Lord slanted his brows and
said, “Saint Bong-Nyu, do not even start with my bride
Kang, Hyun-Ja! After I had granted her with the gift of
prophecy and spiritually opened eyes, she has
persistently asked me questions and favors all day long.
I do not know what to do with her!” We then all laughed
for quite some time. Sister Baek, Bong- Nyu asked me
what I was so curious about to ask Jesus questions all
day long. The Lord then said, “That is what I am
saying!”
I then asked another question: “My beloved Jesus! Last
time you had said that the heavenly saints can come down
to earth. Is this true? That is possible? Is there any
scripture to back that up? I know that heavenly angels
can come down to earth to protect the saints. If I
remember correctly, there are scripture to justify that
in the Bible. The souls who have already passed on can
come back to earth? Is this possible?”
Jesus said, “What is impossible for me? However, the
souls that have gone to hell can no longer come back to
earth. Once someone goes to hell, it is final. If I
grant permission, the souls in heaven can come down to
earth to visit. Father God supervises the visit.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu and I asked, “Lord! Can you bring
Biblical men from heaven now?” The Lord said, “Not yet!
I esteem the saints from the Lord’s Church. These days,
I talk about them all the time. The saints from the
Lord’s church zealously pray and worship God in a very
special way. The heavenly souls desire to see and meet
the saints from the Lord’s Church. They ask me if I can
take them with me whenever I come to visit the church.
In heaven, the souls are only able to watch the Lord’s
church through a screen which angels record with video
cameras. Your worship and service delights God that very
much. The Lord’s Church is the top of the news.”
I asked the Lord. “Jesus! Do you publicize about us?”
The Lord answered, “Of course, I publicize it
personally. This is why all the souls in heaven know
about you. They are very intrigued by it.”
I once again mentioned the subject of moving my home to
the best neighborhood in heaven. As I asked, the Lord
replied. “From this night forward, you will have to
please me. Start making your confession of the love you
have for me and please me. Can you do that?”
With lovely body gestures, I answered “yes” to Him in a
soft, charming voice. Jesus said, “Saint Kang, Hyun-Ja,
all you know is Me! If you only love Me, what about
Pastor Kim? The Lord then laughed. The Lord moved my
home to the best neighborhood in heaven. Perhaps, it was
due to my faith and persistent pleas. With only one
command, the Lord had moved my home. Therefore, I
decided to put in more requests. I asked for the homes
of our other church members to be moved to the best
neighborhood in heaven as well. However, the Lord
required them to earn the reward and to continue
praying.
Sister Baek Bong Nyu: * The Evil Spirits Are Provoked
My back was in extreme pain and I decided to check
myself into the hospital. With physical therapy once a
day, the pain was eventually manageable. Pastor and Mrs.
Kang, Hyun-Ja had visited me while I was in the
hospital. With my spiritual eyes, I was able to see the
Lord Jesus and the Holy Spirit accompany them. As soon
as the Lord appeared, all the evil spirits in the room
became startled and began fleeing in all directions.
Within a few moments, all of the evil spirits had
departed from the room.
The Pastor and his wife comforted me as we performed
service. The Lord considered the pastor’s wife his
fiancé and He especially treated her well. I was very
envious with the special treatment she received from the
Lord. Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja always expressed her love
toward Jesus. The Lord loved her for her expressiveness.
She didn’t even care if people in the hospital saw how
she acted for Jesus. She would show her love for Jesus
at anytime.
As the Pastor worshipped and sang, he looked around to
see if others were watching. He then began to dance in a
humorous way. His wife began to follow suit as she
danced, but she was dancing in the Holy Spirit. Jesus
imitated the pastor. When Jesus laughs, He is very loud.
Whenever Jesus loudly laughs, I would think to myself:
‘The Lord is Spirit. How can Spirit who is the Lord
laugh so much like a human?’ I had realized that Father
God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit also possess attributes
just like us. Trinity God can either express joy or
sadness.
*The Lord Said That We Are Created In His Image
The joyful period only lasted for a short time. Once the
pastor and his wife departed, the evil spirits suddenly
returned. There were seven other beds in my room. An
elderly sick women occupied each of those beds. An evil
spirit would stand and occupy a bed at each headboard.
The evil spirits giggled as they glanced around with
their evil stares. “Hey! You may be going to heaven but
these people are going to hell with me. I hope I have
provoked you! Evangelize as best you can; it will be
very difficult. Hehehehe!” The evil spirits looked just
like the ones I had seen on television that were on
horror series. These were the evil spirits that escorted
the souls of the condemned. It was very creepy. My body
was covered with goose bumps.
Since I was in the hospital, I was not allowed to shout
or speak out in an audible tone. Instead, I prayed in
tongues. Whenever I saw an unbeliever, I could see their
bodies filled with evil spirits. Among the group of evil
spirits, the ones that escort condemned souls to hell
are responsible for unbelief. They are the ones that
cause spiritual blindness for the gospel. They also set
up unbelieving people to die in accidents in order to
drag them to hell. Other believers who have spiritual
eyes such as myself can clearly witness these events.
===== March 25, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “And as they led him away, they laid
hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the
country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might
bear it after Jesus.” (Luke 23:26)
Kim Joseph: *Jesus’ Suffering Scene And Reenactment
Tonight, we commemorate the suffering of our Lord,
Jesus. Jesus took up the cross and walked up to
Golgotha. He died on the cross and had poured out His
blood for us. Remembering Jesus at the cross, the
congregation of the church members and I listened to the
preaching of the Word.
The Pastor preached about Simon, the Cyrenian who was
visiting from the countryside and how he had watched and
then took up the Lord’s cross. During the middle of the
sermon, as the Pastor fervently spoke, I saw a vision. I
saw a multitude of people and I heard the babbling of
voices and it was loud. I saw Jesus standing in the
center of the crowd and He was wearing the crown of
thorns. The Lord was profusely bleeding from all of His
body.
The vivid scene was clearly shown in front of my eyes as
though I was viewing a movie. I noticed that I was
standing in the middle of the crowd. The Lord was
looking at me and our eyes met. Several days ago as the
week to commemorate the Lord’s suffering began, I
concentrated on praying. I prayed to be like Simon and
to take up the cross. I prayed to experience the
carrying of the heavy cross and to experience the pain
of it.
Jesus, being in front of me, had been beaten up so much
that His wounds were deep and at every part of His body.
He bled unceasingly and profusely. The blood dripped
down to the ground and formed small puddles. I ran
hysterically around the crowd shouting, “Why are you
doing this? Please do not hit my Jesus. Please stop
doing this.” I continued shouting to persuade the people
from harassing and beating on Jesus. But they did not
care; they continued to beat on the Lord and found
pleasure from doing it.
The worst was when the people spit as they ridiculed
Jesus. They spit nasty, sticky phlegm at the Lord. The
Lord’s face and hair were smeared with spit and phlegm.
As I came close to Jesus, I tried to support Him as He
was on the ground. The Lord grabbed me with His hand
that was soaked by blood. He looked at me and said, “Oh,
it is you, Joseph! I am in suffering. The people are
mocking and assaulting me. It is all for you! Follow Me
and keep your eyes only on Me.”
As the Lord stood up, taking up the cross, He said, “The
saints in the Lord’s Church, follow Me, now follow Me!”
As Jesus commanded, the Pastor stopped preaching and
stepped down from the altar. We all lined up in a single
row. As Jesus took up His cross to His back, He walked
in front of the line and declared, “Lord’s Church, my
flock! Focus on Me, keep your eyes on Me as you follow
Me. When you see me fall as I walk taking up the cross,
you must completely repent on the spot where I fell! I
am recreating the scene, especially for you.” Once He
had proclaimed His statement, He began to walk first in
line, taking up His cross on His back.
The Lord was now walking between the chairs of the
church and around the inside of the church. With my
spiritual eyes, I could clearly see the scene vividly.
The scenes continued, one after another. I followed
behind Jesus as the Pastor was behind me. Mrs. Kang,
Hyun-Ja, Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu, Deaconess Shin were
following behind, respectively. We continued to follow
Jesus in this order. We were all covered with tears. As
Jesus carried the cross, He fell many times as He was
weakened from the weight of the cross and the beatings.
The church members who had their spiritual eyes opened
witnessed the whole event of the Lord suffering as we
followed Him.
*Falling 14 Times
With the cross on His back, the Lord walked and fell. We
also instantly fell to our knees and repented in tears
on the very spot where Jesus fell. We remorsefully
repented for a long time. The Lord endured with much
difficulty as He got up. Once again, the Lord took up
the cross, laying it on His back, and began taking His
steps. The Lord staggered and swayed as he continued to
walk. He took one step at a time. Walking behind the
Lord and closely observing the scene, I was not able to
bear the pain in my heart. As I looked up into the sky
and down to the ground, I cried profusely.
I remorsefully repented. Moreover, all the members of
the church congregation remorsefully repented as well.
The Lord continuously fell and got back up throughout
His walk up Golgotha. The Lord was only able to take a
few steps before He fell again. Whenever the Lord would
fall, the Roman soldier was there to whip Jesus without
mercy. The Lord groaned in pain as blood splattered from
His body. The blood stains on the ground were clearly
visible. The voices from the evil people were chaotic
and pandemonium. The noise annoyed my ears. The people
appeared as though they were enjoying the suffering of
Jesus. With the physical eyes, one would just see the
church members walking in circles inside the church. But
with the spiritual eyes, we were witnessing the Lord
getting whipped and tormented during His walk.
My temper exploded; I could no longer watch in silence.
“Hey! You evil people! Don’t do that! Why are you
tormenting the Lord? Why?” My pleading faded away from
the noise of the crowd. The Lord continued to fall and
get up. As we watched Him, the Lord fell a total of
fourteen times. At each spot where Jesus fell, we
fervently repented in tears. Time had elapsed quickly --
3 to 4 hours had already passed.
Jesus groaned more severely. This time the Lord appeared
as though He was not going to get up. I loudly shouted,
“Pastor, Sisters and Brothers! Jesus has fallen and He
looks like He will not get up. What should I do?”
*Joseph Takes Up The Cross Of Jesus
Compassion filled my heart as I saw the Lord fall to the
ground. I wanted to help the Lord. And as I tried to
help Him, a Roman soldier using his index finger
gestured for me to come. “Hey! You! Come here!” When the
Roman soldier shouted, I suddenly became frightened. I
was in shock. I thought my heart was going to stop. I
thought to myself, this is only a vision. This was not a
real situation. I hesitated and decided not to answer
the command of the Roman soldier. Then the Roman soldier
drew his sword and rushed toward me. I resisted,
struggled, and kicked. “Ah! What are you doing?” The
Roman soldier placed the sword at my neck and threatened
me. “You take up the cross this instance. Now! If you
don’t, I will cut you up! Take up this cross now!”
I thought to myself, ‘How can this be happening?’ I was
very confused and afraid. I began to meticulously
explain what was happening to my father, the Pastor. The
Pastor told me to obey Jesus’ command.
Tonight’s sermon was about Simon from Cyrene who had
carried the cross for Jesus. Like Simon, I had to carry
the cross and follow Jesus. I was in danger of having my
head cut off if I made a mistake. I prayed for the
opportunity as Simon had carried the cross for the Lord.
I had never expected this to come true, not even in my
dreams.
I did not expect my prayer to be answered this quickly.
I was astonished and shocked and did not know how to
react. As the scene unfolded in front of my sight, I did
not initially dare to carry the cross. But now the
situation was unavoidable; I had to carry the cross for
Jesus. The weight of the cross was unimaginable. It was
very heavy. I began to see Golgotha from a distance. It
was still some distance away.
As I carried the cross, my right shoulder began to
swell. I was in pain. I did not know what to do. Up to
this point, I had not realized how heavy the cross
weighed. Carrying it required so much strength and
exertion. Realizing this fact, I cried and repented.
Bearing the weight of the cross was very painful.
That same night, after our prayer rally, I checked my
right shoulder once I arrived home. My right shoulder
was swollen and red. I became ill and my body severely
ached. I almost missed school due to my sickness. In the
morning, my mother applied a muscle relief ointment onto
my shoulder to help with the swelling. However, the pain
was still intense and did not go away. My swelling and
pain continued for several days.
While I was praying, Jesus came and said, “My beloved
Joseph! I had taken the cross and carried it. It was
very difficult. Wasn’t it? For all of you, I had poured
my blood and water to die on the cross. Therefore,
Joseph, when you face difficult or hard situations,
always remember Me. Do not forget! If you remember, no
matter how difficult the situation may be, you will
endure. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Lord! Thank you. It was my honor to carry the
cross. Thank you so much for giving me the opportunity
to carry it.” As the Lord softly touched my swollen
shoulder, He said, “In the future, you will be my
servant and I will use you greatly throughout the world.
You will receive great power. Therefore, humble yourself
and be quick to obey, even to the end.”
Kim, Joo-Eun: *The Least Of The Villages In Heaven
My mother asked me to go find out what place in heaven
does my mother’s paternal grandmother and her maternal
grandmother live. I was going to check by asking the
Lord. My mother’s paternal grandmother and maternal
grandmother accepted the Lord as their Savior and King
right before they had passed. Therefore, they were in
heaven. They had not done much for the Lord, therefore
they were living on the outer edges of heaven now. The
place where they were residing in heaven had homes built
like subdivisions. They had one level and all looked the
same.
Jesus had said that He built the home for paternal
grandmother as a single story, level house after He had
seen her evangelize to some people at the park for a few
days. This had happened right before her passing. I had
visited heaven and went to where grandmother resided to
check it out for myself.
In heaven, receiving the love of the Lord is the best
joy any saint can experience. It is the best happiness.
In heaven, the grandmothers were not receiving the
complete fullness of God, but they were honored and very
happy just being in heaven. Part of our reward is to
receive the fullness of the Lord’s love. The
grandmothers were very close to going to hell and their
last days made the difference. In heaven, they looked
very youthful and they were transformed beautifully.
They looked great!
Currently, the talk of heaven was about the Lord’s
Church. The talk was resonant everywhere. As I arrived
in heaven to meet my mother’s grandmothers, the
neighbors who were close to my grandmothers’ homes
rushed as a group and marvelously observed me.
I felt like some kind of superstar. I was thrilled and
happy. I did not know what to do. “Saint grandmothers!
Are you able to recognize who I am?” They replied, “Of
course, we know you. There are no heavenly saints who do
not know the saints of the Lord’s Church. Our beloved
Jesus speaks about the Lord’s Church daily. We hear the
news about you every day. Jesus is very pleased. The
service in the Lord’s church is extraordinary and the
Lord boasts around heaven how the service at your church
is run delightfully and joyfully. But please stop
calling us grandmother. Call us Saints. It is an honor
that you visit us.” They were very humble.
I asked, “You know my mother, right? Saint Kang,
Hyun-Ja? She had asked me that when I visit heaven to
check and meet you. Saints, it has been two years since
you had passed. Does Jesus often visit you?” They
replied, “We usually see Jesus from a distance. In fact,
Jesus has never visited us here in person.” I asked why.
They said that it is due to the fact that they had never
really done the Lord’s work on earth. In fact, they had
barely made it to heaven. It was due to the fact they
had accepted the Lord as Savior and King right before
they had passed. Therefore, they did not receive any
special attention and love from the Lord. They said that
they were average citizens of heaven.
They said, “As you continue the Lord’s work, do as much
as you can. Your home and reward will be large based on
your work for Him. Saint Joo-Eun! Do the Lord’s work as
much as you can. One receives much love from Jesus if
one have a taller home. The taller the home, the more
love they receive. You and the Lord’s Church saints must
be very happy, blessed.” As they spoke, they feebly
spoke. And yet, they said that heaven is a great place
and they love it very much. Whenever I had asked or
wanted to discuss the things that had happened to them
on earth, they waved their hands and said that they did
not want to discuss or think about it. I was just
curious.
I said, “Granny Saints! If so, would you like me to
request any special favors from Jesus, especially about
Him visiting you often?” When I had asked that, they
jumped up and down and danced in joy. “What? Really? Ah!
That would be a fine thing! We would not desire of
anything more.” I asked Jesus: “My beloved Jesus! Could
you visit the homes of my maternal and paternal
grandmothers?” The Lord was silent. When I repeated and
pleaded the request continuously, He answered and said
He would do that. Both my grandmothers were in so much
joy. They were very thrilled. They respectfully bowed to
Jesus.
I said to Jesus. “Lord, I will later ask my grandmothers
if you had visited them at their places or not.” The
Lord laughed and said, “All right, you have the same
persistence as your mother.” So I replied, “That’s right
Lord! My mother educated me like that and she gave me a
secret mission in which is to ask you a special favor.”
The Lord and I laughed out loud.
Other souls from my grandmothers’ neighborhood came and
witnessed the Lord visit my grandmothers. They were
envious of the visit. Joyously, I said to my
grandmothers, “Saints! I will ask of the Lord to visit
you more often.” Both grandmothers jumped for joy when
they heard my words.
===== April 10, 2005 (Sunday Evening) =====
“All things are delivered unto me of my Father: and no
man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any
man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the
Son will reveal him.” (Matthew 11:27)
Kim, Joo-Eun: *Swimming In The Crystal Clear Ocean
Calling by my nickname, my beloved Jesus called and
asked me. “Freckles, would you like to go to heaven?” I
instantly replied, “Yes, Jesus.” As I held the Lord’s
hand, we arrived at the gate of Heaven. The angels that
guarded the entrance opened wide the gates of Heaven as
they saw us coming toward them. The Lord took me to the
crystal clear ocean. I was now witnessing what I had
only heard from other people. I now had the opportunity
to view the crystal clear ocean in person. The ocean
shone like a jewel. I noticed Sister Yoo-Kyung who had
arrived earlier, splashing and swimming in the ocean.
She was having so much fun with Yeh Jee. Yeh Jee was the
daughter of deaconess Shin. I loved the water but I did
not really know how to swim.
At first, I was a bit afraid of entering the crystal
clear ocean. It was very novel to me. The Lord noticed
and said, “Freckles! Do not be afraid. Look at Yeh Jee
and Yoo-Kyung. They are swimming well, are they not?
Stop worrying. Would you like to swim with me? Hurry.”
Jesus held my hand and He led me to the ocean as I
resisted. But as the Lord held my hand, my fear began to
somewhat go away. But I was still a bit afraid.
I gained more confidence as the Lord began teaching me
how to swim. As I slowly learned, I was feeling great. I
thrust my left arm and then my right arm to swim
forward. The Lord held on to both my hands. As I tightly
grabbed His hand, I paddled with both my feet. I played
and water was splashing as I paddled rigorously. The
Lord complimented me. “All right! You are doing great!
Good job!” While I swam with the Lord, Yoo-Kyung and Yeh
Jee glanced at what I was doing. They were laughing in
amusement for awhile. As they swam, Yoo-Kyung shouted,
“Joo-Eun! You are a little late. But that is all right!
Do not be afraid. Keep it up!” Yeh Jee shouted, “Sister
Joo-Eun! It is me, Yeh Jee!”
Yeh Jee looked very beautiful as she swam. She would
always wear a shining hair band around her head. When
she was on earth, she was terribly sick. Her stomach was
full of water and her face was always pale white. She
had lost all her hair from the chemotherapy. She was
always sad. However, Yeh Jee’s appearance in heaven was
very beautiful, more beautiful than any of the
princesses in all the story books.
The crystal clear ocean was so clean that it was
emulating light itself. It was absolutely amazing. I
noticed a unique thing: at the bottom of the ocean lay a
floor of hexagon shaped lines. Each hexagon form
enclosed the face of a member at the Lord’s Church. The
faces were carved inside the hexagons. During our fun
times, when we expressed our funniest facial
expressions, that expression was captured and carved
into the hexagon. It looked very real, like a real
picture. I was very surprised at the scene. I asked the
Lord.
“Jesus, why are the faces of the members from the Lord’s
Church engraved at the bottom of the ocean?” The Lord
answered: “I carved them in. The members of the Lord’s
church make me very happy. I made them since I felt so
delighted. How do you feel about it? Does it make you
happy to see it? I replied loudly, “Yes, Lord!”
I was busy swimming with the Lord. I had never
experienced this kind of event throughout my life.
Sister Yoo-Kyung visits heaven every single day and when
she returns, she would always brag about swimming in the
crystal clear ocean. She would boast loudly for a long
time; I would be so envious of her trip. Now, my wish
had come true. I now understand what she was describing
to us on earth. It is a feeling of blessedness in the
highest to play in the ocean. In fact, I was able to
talk with all kinds of different fishes. I will never
forget this time, especially talking to fish.
Kim, Joseph: *Alcohol And cigarettes
Since my eyes are opened spiritually, I am most often
very surprised with the spiritual state of other people.
At any time, I am able to see their spiritual state. I
am able to see when I walk by them or whenever I speak
with them. It does not matter if my physical eyes are
closed or opened. The Lord shows me the spiritual
aspects of other people.
The Lord also taught me when to speak and when not to
speak. He had strictly distinguished the difference to
me. Whenever I was unaware and spoke freely, the Lord
rebuked me. I had to have the Lord’s permission on every
little matter. It was very difficult and tiring.
However, when it came to hanging out with kids my age,
the Lord never told me not to hang out with them.
The Lord had told me that I could hang out with them and
have fun but to be very careful of their deceiving
spirits. Around noontime, on the way to church, I
happened to pass by the outside bar that was open. The
people were drinking hard liquor and beer. They were
having a good time partying. I felt like vomiting from
the unpleasant smell of liquor and cigarette smoke. I
passed by holding my breath. However, I decided to go
back to the outside bar and closely observe the drunk
people. I wanted to know with my spiritual eyes what
could be in the glasses of liquor and observe the
circumstances.
The drunk people held onto big beer glasses. I was very
surprised as I saw the beer glasses with my spiritual
eyes. I was not sure of what I was seeing, so I
double-checked by opening my eyes more widely. In the
glasses of beer, I could see wriggling snakes. They
looked like king cobras. The small glasses of hard
liquor were filled with small stringy snakes. The scene
was very disgusting. I could not watch anymore.
The people did not care about anything except drinking
more. In fact, they appeared to be competing with each
other on who could drink more or faster. As they drank
in a binge, the small stringy snakes that looked like
king cobras said, “Oh, I feel great!” The snakes shook
their tails and went down the throats of the drinkers.
Jesus appeared next to me and said, “Joseph! Watch this
scene very carefully and remember. Then go tell Pastor
Kim to write this scene in the book.” The people cheered
and shouted as they toasted and drank.
Moreover, in this scene, as some people took out their
cigarettes and lit them, they inhaled and blew out the
smoke. When they blew out the smoke, a dark smoke
continuously blew out from their noses and mouths.
Suddenly, in an instant, the smoke transformed into a
king cobra snake. They snakes came out from the smokers’
noses and mouths but they went back in as the smokers
inhaled.
Bizarrely, when the snakes re-entered the smokers’
bodies, the appearance of the snakes became more heinous
than when they initially came out from the smokers’
noses and mouths. As the snakes re-entered the smokers’
bodies, the snakes had an evil facial expression. As the
partying continued, the number of smokers increased. The
liquor glasses were all filled with different, small
stringy snakes and the snakes from the cigarettes. The
people were really drinking and smoking snakes. The
party was really a party of snakes. As the party drew to
a close, I realized it was not a party of people
drinking and smoking, but it was a party of snakes
eating people. The scene was revolting and I was getting
sick witnessing the event. I decided to leave.
Whenever I see drunk people walking unsteadily, I am
able to see the various kinds of large and small snakes
coiled around the drunks from the top of their heads
down to their toes. Both of the drunk person’s eyes are
covered with a snake sitting coiled up and hissing.
There was also a snake sitting coiled up on the drunk
person’s head and it glanced at me evilly as it hissed
at me with its tongue.
As people smoke cigarettes and they pass by me, the
smoke lingers in the air and with our physical eyes, we
see it fade and dissipate into the air. But in reality,
the smoke turns into snakes which comes from the
smokers’ mouth and then instantly go back into their
bodies. When the snakes enter the bodies of smokers,
they do not come out from the bodies of smokers on their
own. Moreover, the snakes lay their eggs inside the
bodies of smokers and as a result, more snakes dwell
inside their bodies. Within time, swarms of snakes are
housed within the smokers’ bodies.
I thought I would only witness these events or the demon
snakes from outside the church. However, some Christians
from throughout South Korea who would visit our church
to pray and be blessed would end up screaming. They
screamed and fell on the floor as they hissed with their
tongues as the Pastor would draw close to pray for them.
I witnessed countless scenes of such events and still
continue to do so presently.
When drunks and smokers speak, I could hear them speak
though they were speaking with a crooked tongue. The
sounds of their words were crooked. As I see and hear
them speak with my spiritual eyes, I could see that the
snakes were hissing and speaking in their place. As I
witness these accounts, I am startled all the time. When
the drunks vomit to the ground, I am able to see coiled
snakes on the vomit. In the market stores, where they
sell all types of liquor, I can see swarms of stringy
snakes swimming and dancing in the bottles. I am always
able to see that.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Evil Spirits Constantly Attack
Pastor Kim
It has been a long times since I began my restless
endeavor to publish this book exposing the devils’
identities. I just do not know why my progress is so
slow. However, I know that Jesus and the Holy Spirit are
always protecting me. Despite their protection, the
forces of the devil continuously seek an opportunity to
attack without ceasing. At any given moment of weakness
and absent mindedness, I am attacked without mercy. The
forces of the devil will stab at me with sharp objects.
Without the Holy Spirit inside of me, I would not have
been able to complete the books. Moreover, it would have
been too difficult to write without His assistance. At
times, the Lord would allow the evil spirits to attack
me as a test to improve and encourage my faith.
Nevertheless, the correct amount of pressure and testing
has resulted in many spiritual benefits.
For example, one day, I was praying and writing at the
same time. I was in deep concentration when I was
stabbed on the back of my right hand with a sharp object
by an evil spirit. The evil spirit had stabbed me as it
passed by. It happened so fast that I did not even have
a chance to react. For several hours, I was in pain and
the pain was unbearable. Moreover, blood began to ooze
from the stabbed area. I know people who have not
experienced or seen such spiritual attacks will have a
difficult time believing in this event.
I asked the Lord, “Lord! Why are these types of attacks
inflicted on me when you are protecting me?” The Lord
was silent for some time. After a long silence, the Lord
then answered me. “Such attacks are for the benefit of
the Kingdom and you will be rewarded. You will not be
able to write about the various attacks by the evil
spirits without first having to experience them.” The
Lord then touched the area of my pain. Whenever I was in
the process of writing the book, the Lord would vividly
show Himself to me. He would also vividly speak to me.
He would do so on special occasions as well. During
other times, He did not do so.
The Lord had also told me that I had sinned by exposing
some confidential information some time ago. Therefore,
I still had many things to learn and realize. Even now,
with my physical eyes, I am able to see some activities
of the evil spirits. Whenever the evil spirits attack
me, they use guerrilla tactics. They would pass closely
by me, and as they passed, they would throw a spear,
piercing my body. If they were at a distance, they would
continuously throw stones. I would always be in severe
pain and torment from the lethal attacks by the evil
spirits. In some severe instances, I had screamed and
fell on to the floor as the unbearable pain gripped my
body.
Chapter 5:
Visiting Heaven In A Group With The Lord
===== April 15, 2005 (Friday) =====
Sermon scripture: “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know
these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away
with the error of the wicked, fall from your own
steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him be glory
both now and for ever. Amen.” (2 Peter 3:17-18)
Kim, Joseph:
When I returned home after school, I heard mother and
father arguing over something that I considered trivial.
I carefully listened from the next room. They were
arguing over the change of service time. It may not be
my place to comment, but fighting over a trivial matter
is shameful and I feel sorry for them.
Adults are weird. Generally, my mother and father
experience a great relationship, but a bad seed can
grow. They water the bad seed with their impatience and
soon, they fight as though they will devour each other.
I am not able to understand. I wonder if other couples
who are in the ministry have the same problem. At first,
they comment with a few negative words to one another
and then began to disagree. As the conversation
continues, their voices began to rise. Although they
have spiritual eyes open, I guess fights in the flesh
are inevitable. My little sister, Joo-Eun, and I
sometimes argue as well.
I instantly ran to my mother and father and shouted,
“Please stop! Why are you two acting like little kids!
Jesus is watching you argue; He is standing next to you.
The Lord feels troubled. If you continue to argue, I’ll
leave the house this instance!” I was on the verge of
exploding in anger. But the Lord winked at me as a
signal to be patient. I fell to my knees next to my bed
and laid my head against the bed. I closed my eyes as my
parents stood next to me watching. Jesus commanded my
father and mother to fall on their knees and repent. My
parents are always very obedient to the Lord’s word.
They had no choice but to obey His command.
By His facial expression, Jesus was not very pleased. He
had brought a long pole which appeared to be reaching
the sky. It was very long. He then commanded my father
to lie on his face. As soon as my father lay on his
face, the Lord used the pole to pound on my father’s
neck and back. The Lord concentrated on the two specific
areas. “Pastor Kim, repent! Pastor Kim, do not be
stubborn, change your character! Please do not let your
temper explode.” I said, “Father! Jesus is smacking you.
You need to repent a lot.” My father shouted, “Lord! I
deserve to be punished: please continuously hit me. Hit
me harder!”
Jesus was set in His mind to correct the bad habits of
the Pastor. This time, the Lord lashed at my father with
a golden colored whip. He stroked him about ten times.
However, my father was not in any real pain. After being
lashed, the Lord brought a large stick and continued to
smack at the back of my father. My father cried and
shouted, “Lord! I am very sorry! Please forgive me! I
will try to correct my ways but it is difficult. Lord, I
deserve to be extremely punished. Please discipline me
harder.”
I found one thing to be odd. My mother was also on her
knees repenting. However, Jesus was admonishing my
mother instead of punishing her. The Lord had only
severely punished my father. Instantly, I was curious as
to what my father’s guardian angel was doing. I looked
at my father’s guardian angel and he was just observing
the disciplining of my father. The angel appeared a bit
bewildered as he stood a few feet away from the back of
Jesus.
Father God was grieved at today’s incident. He suddenly
extended His enormous hand and pointed at the Pastor. In
a deep, echoing voice Father God spoke. “Pastor Kim! You
have a bad temper.” Father God warned my father. Since
our family and the church congregation were experiencing
special attention from God, our smallest sins were
sensitive enough when God reacted.
My father dug his head into the bed and cried. Jesus sat
close to my father. It looked like my father’s head was
between the Lord’s knees. As I cried, I pleaded. “Jesus!
Jesus! Please forgive my father. Please stop hitting
him. Please forgive him. I’ll apologize on his behalf.”
The Lord then stopped punishing my father. He began to
pat my father’s head and body. The tone of his voice
changed; it became soft and comforting. “Pastor Kim,
attention! Why do you always have a hot temper?”
On the other side of the room stood several devils in
the form of pigs. They stood and watched us. They
gloated as they shouted. “Oh! There you go! Why are you
trying to restrain your anger? You should let your anger
come out more!” Earlier, Father God was also upset. But
when Jesus became amicable, Father God became amicable
and patted the Pastor’s head with His large hand and
said, “Do not react in such a way again, never! Go to
the church temple and for many hours repent.” Jesus
placed mother’s hand over father’s hand and He
reconciled them. My father and mother apologized to each
other.
“A soft answer turneth away wrath: but grievous words
stir up anger.” (Proverb 15:1)
“A wrathful man stirreth up strife: but he that is slow
to anger appeaseth strife.” (Proverb 15:18)
“Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon
your wrath. Neither give place to the devil.” (Ephesians
4:26-27)
Kim, Joo- Eun: *Tripped By The Body Of A Snake
When I observe my father and mother arguing with my
spiritual eyes, I see our church on earth between the
two large creatures which were swinging a snake. One
creature held the head of the snake while the other held
the tail. I saw them swinging the snake with the Lord’s
Church in the center. The members of the Lord’s Church
were jumping as the snake was swung between them. Each
member jumped; a jump represented a trial and they
jumped again and again. My father and mother were
jumping at the front of the line. As they jumped, they
were tripped by the snake. As soon as my parents fell,
the creatures shouted and rejoiced. “Oh! Yes, Pastor Kim
finally fell! Our confidence is high. Let us swing
faster! Now that the Pastor has fallen, the congregation
should be a piece of cake. The congregation members will
fall one by one.” They then began swinging the snake
with a greater speed.
But once my father and mother repented, they began
jumping faster and with renewed energy. In fact, they
had more energy and were faster than before. If we only
repent of our sins, the Lord will always restore us.
Moreover, He will grant us greater power. After my
vision, the Lord and my family gathered together and sat
in the master bedroom. Jesus tapped on my mother’s lip
and said, “My dear fiancé, Kang, Hyun-Ja! Your mouth is
a problem as well.” The Lord then tapped at her lips
several more times. “Since you have your spiritual eyes
opened, you should be transformed. Your personality not
being transformed is a problem. My heart is troubled. I
will need to get some fresh air in heaven.” He then
disappeared.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja: *The Puberty Demon
After I reconciled with my husband, my daughter, Joo-Eun
began bursting out in a temper. I did not know the
reason for it. Perhaps, something happened to her in
school. She was very sulky and would not speak. Just
moments ago, we felt so blessed, but now I could not
understand why we are so easily emotional. “Joseph, take
a look at your sister, Joo-Eun! Look what is inside of
her….” As soon as I asked Joseph, the Pastor testily
spoke out. “He doesn’t have to look inside; it is the
devil of puberty inside her.” With a doubt, I said,
“Well, that is just impossible! I do not think there is
such a thing as a devil of puberty. I really doubt
that!”
But Joseph shouted in excitement. “Father! Pastor! How
did you know that? You are right! There is a devil of
puberty inside of Joo-Eun. That demon is making her
sulky and capricious.” Joseph was amazed with this
revelation.
Once I heard this new revelation, I still could not
believe it. We usually know puberty as a normal stage of
growing up until adulthood. It is a stage youth go
through. It is a stage where the youth become interested
in the opposite sex and wonder about finding their love.
I just assumed that this was a normal stage in their
growth process to adulthood. A devil of puberty? I
really cannot understand it.
Joseph stared at Joo-Eun’s body with intensity. When he
looked inside her, a white dressed devil disguised as a
young girl with short hair was the culprit to her
capriciousness. In fact, she looked similar to Joo-Eun.
This demon caused irritations and made her to complain
about everything. Furthermore, the demon caused her to
be sulky, disobedient, and made her stare in an evil
way. Whatever she did, the demon caused every situation
to be a problem and hurdle. With a united heart, we
prayed and focused on Joo-Eun. The evil spirit departed
and Joo- Eun became herself.
===== April 16, 2005 (Saturday Night) =====
Sermon scripture: "Their heart cried unto the LORD, O
wall of the daughter of Zion, let tears run down like a
river day and night: give thyself no rest; let not the
apple of thine eye cease. Arise, cry out in the night:
in the beginning of the watches pour out thine heart
like water before the face of the LORD: lift up thy
hands toward him for the life of thy young children,
that faint for hunger in the top of every street."
(Lamentations 2:18-19)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Visiting Hell As A Group
We unexpectedly started the prayer rally; it was not
planned. All the saints came to church to join in on the
rally. “Since all of you desire to have your spiritual
eyes opened, I will take all of you to hell as a group
today. The people with spiritual eyes will be able to
sense and see, but the ones who do not have their
spiritual eyes open will only be able to sense. Hell is
a very dangerous place, but do not be frightened or
nervous. Follow and focus on me.” The Lord was at the
forefront with Joseph; myself; Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja;
Joo-Eun; Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu; Lee,Yoo-Kyung;
Haak-Sung; Deaconess Shin; and Lee, Kyung-Eun behind the
Lord, waiting in a line. We all cautiously followed.
We passed through the galaxy and entered into a dark,
spiral-shaped tunnel. As we entered into the dark
tunnel, the Lord lined us up and told us to make sure
there were no gaps between us. The Lord told us to hold
our hands with the person in front of us. He said,
“Taking people to hell in a group is not a usual event.”
He then carefully led us.
After we had passed through the dark tunnel, we could
clearly see two separate roads. The right road led to
heaven and the left led to hell. We walked toward the
road that led to hell. It was cold. There was a strange
energy that produced the chill over hell. It was a
horrible sensation.
“Entrance of Hell” it stated on the sign. Once we got
close to the sign, Jesus told us not to let go of our
hands. He continued to remind us to hold tight and not
let go. As the Lord spoke, the church members who had
never visited hell were very nervous. Their hearts were
uneasy as they walked forward. Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu,
Haak-Sung, Yoo-Kyung, and Joo-Eun had already been there
and they appeared comfortable with the visit. They
handled the situation with confidence.
Kim, Joseph: *Hell Seen By Joseph
The width of the road to hell was unimaginably wide.
There were a countless number of people walking toward
hell. It looked as if they did not want to go, but some
force was making them take the walk down to hell. The
enormously wide road began to gradually narrow. In fact,
as it became narrow, the road became very difficult to
walk on.
The road became so narrow that there was hardly any
space to walk on. As a result, most of the people began
to fall off the cliff. Many people were falling off the
cliff. They screamed as they fell head first. They made
every attempt not to fall off. Some grabbed onto other
people, whether in front or behind them as they tried to
balance themselves. However, they all eventually fell.
There were so many falling off from both sides of the
narrow road. As I watched the scene, I became very
frightened as goose bumps began to cover my body.
I could hear the sound of fire from below the narrow
road. It sounded like a blow torch with flames that were
alive. The flames rose all the way up the sides of the
narrow road. The stench of burning flesh was very
disgusting. Inside the flames, I could hear the people
scream. “Save me!! Hot! Very hot!” Their cries for help
echoed clearly in our ears. The flames began to engulf
the narrow road and we became afraid. We were unable to
continue forward. We heard bombs exploding, but later I
witnessed a volcano exploding. The exploding sounds that
I had heard were from the volcano. I could see so many
naked people jumping up and down inside the burning
fire. It is difficult to describe the pain they were in.
The black smoke and heat rose and literally transferred
onto our bodies. As our view was darkened, we hesitated
to move forward. The Lord continuously reminded us to be
careful. As He slowly led us forward, He meticulously
explained what was going on. And in some cases, He let
us experience the places instead of giving us an
explanation.
*A Place In Hell With Numerous Worms
As we stepped forward cautiously, one step at a time,
someone screamed. “Ahhhhh! What is it?” The people who
had their spiritual eyes opened were able to see all
things while the ones who did not have their spiritual
eyes opened could only sense what was going on. We were
passing through an area where countless numbers of worms
resided. There were small and large worms all around.
They began to coil around our legs as a snake would.
They gradually moved up our bodies. There were so many
worms. They were in piles as large as mountains. They
were always seeking a hole. It didn’t matter how small
the hole was, they would penetrate any hole. The worms
in hell were more loathsome looking than snakes. As we
experienced the worms, we all shouted in terror. All of
us had made at least one comment or cry. “I am most
afraid of worms!! Ahhhhh! Of all the things I hate, I
hate worms…” Within that moment, the Pastor loudly said,
“Joseph! My rectum suddenly itches. Can you take a
look?” I looked and said, “Pastor! There is an enormous
worm crawling up your butt hole!” The Pastor replied in
terror. “What! What am I going to do?” I said, “I’m not
sure. Why don’t you try to grab it with your hand and
pull it out?” The Pastor replied, “But I cannot see
anything!”
The other church members were also battling with the
worms as we followed the Lord. After Jesus had observed
us for awhile, He said: “Saints of the Lord’s Church!
There is the burning Holy Fire within your bodies. So
shout ‘Holy Fire’ out loud. When you shout for Holy
Fire, the worms will all burn up.” All of us shouted,
“Holy Fire.” As soon as we shouted, all the worms became
dust. As we shouted, we sometimes shouted in concert.
But we all constantly shouted “Holy Fire” as we walked.
The Fire of the Holy Spirit came out of our bodies and
burnt all the worms around us. However, the worms did
not give up so easily; they unceasingly continued to
attack us. I had no idea where all the worms were coming
from. I did not understand why they were constantly
coming toward us. We were sick and tired of their
relentless attacks. After an hour, we had barely escaped
from the place of worms.
*A Place In Hell With White Grubs And Maggots
Once again, the Lord led us in a little deeper. We all
appeared nervous. I could not tell how far we walked.
Joo-Eun was the first to shout. “Ahhhhh! This place is
filled with white grubs and maggots! Oh! Disgusting!
Their numbers were so much it was beyond imagination. I
realized that the grubs and maggots had heaped up to our
waist.
As soon as the grubs and maggots noticed us, they
assumed we were their meals. They quickly gathered
around us and began to stick on us. We all screamed and
hurled. I jumped up and down, stepping on the bugs. Even
though we were stepping on them, they did not relent.
“There are so many insects.” We battled with the insects
for a long time, but at the end, we gave up as we become
so tired. As we looked at one another, the swarms of
maggots began to stick on us up to our heads.
The sensation of grubs and maggots wriggling on our
bodies felt horrible. Moreover, they bit us as they
crawled up. Their teeth were shaped like a toothed
wheel. They were sharp and small. As they attacked, they
bit off our flesh. We were scratching our bodies as they
painfully stung us. The heat from their bites was
unbearable; it made us scratch ourselves even more.
My mother felt repulsed because of the insects. As I
looked toward my mother, she was screaming hysterically.
“Oh!! Insects are what I hate the most! I hate worms,
but I hate maggots the most! What should I do?” It
seemed like my mother was most afraid of insects in
general. We spent many hours taking the grubs and
maggots off our bodies.
*A Place In Hell With Snakes And Centipedes
As we screamed and battled with the maggots, Jesus
walked toward another place. We followed behind as He
led. Our mind wondered as we were curious to know where
He would take us. However, we were frightened. At the
edge of the road was nothing but a long drop down. We
might have been walking along a cliff. Fierce flames
would blaze from the bottom. The flames were so large,
we felt we would be swallowed by them. Cautiously
looking all around, we continued walking forward. We
walked for awhile until I felt something quickly coil
around our bodies. It then unmercifully pierced my neck.
This place was filled with snakes and centipedes. Piles
of different varieties of snakes and centipedes were
everywhere. We were so frightened that we began walking
backwards, but the snakes and centipedes approached
toward us. The snakes and centipedes coiled onto our
arms, legs, and necks. As one snake coiled tightly
around the neck of one church member, she began to
suffocate. We battled with the snakes and centipedes.
They bit and tore into us. We were totally exhausted
from the battle. Even though we were out of energy and
exhausted, we continued to shout, “Holy Fire” over and
over again.
*The Second Highest Ranked Devil Snatches The Pastor
Away
As the Lord looked upon us and noticed that we were very
tired, He encouraged us. “Get a hold of yourself, my
precious flock!” He then led us to another place. As
Jesus led us through the other places in hell, the
second highest ranked devil appeared and instantly
snatched the Pastor away. We were all surprised. “Jesus!
Jesus! Something terrible has happened! The king devil
has snatched the Pastor away. Hurry, save him! Nothing
is impossible for you, Lord!” After we had pleaded to
the Lord, He said, “Do not worry. Just let us observe
for awhile. Let us see what the devil will do….”
As the devil shouted, “Finally, you have come to hell!
Do you know how long I have waited for you? I will take
my revenge for the days you had defeated us. Today is
the day for my revenge. Pastor Kim, you are a problem!”
The devil then took off all his clothes.
The devil brought out a frightening sharp knife and then
he began to skin the Pastor. As the church members with
spiritually opened eyes saw what was happening, they
shouted in terror. “Ahhhh! Jesus! Quickly save the
Pastor, please!”
Jesus quietly watched the event. The devil was not aware
of our presence. As he jabbed and skinned the flesh from
the Pastor’s body, the devil spoke to himself, murmuring
abusive language. The Pastor shouted, “Hey!! Devil! The
Lord is protecting me and I am not able to feel any
pain. Your torture is useless and in vain!” I was
perplexed and asked the Pastor. “Father! Pastor! You are
not in pain?” The Pastor replied, “Joseph, I am tickled.
It actually feels good from my head to my toe.”
The Pastor continued shouting. “Hey! Devil! You are
relieving the areas where I was itching. That is the
best you can do? I have Trinity God within me. It does
not matter how much you attempt to induce pain; it does
not affect me at all. Devil! Hahahahaha! I am not in
pain at all. In fact, I feel rather refreshed.” The
Pastor appeared as though he was actually enjoying this
experience.
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu:
The second highest ranked devil was skinning the Pastor
alive. The devil even scalped the Pastor. I was only
able to see his skull and bones. When I saw the Pastor’s
appearance, I thought to myself, what a heinous scene.
But the scene was also hilarious and I began to laugh
uncontrollably. Even though the Pastor was skinned alive
and scalped, he was still laughing and making jokes at
the devil.
“Jesus! How do I look? Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu! Am I
looking handsome?” I asked, “How about you? How do you
feel, Pastor?” As a skeleton, the Pastor replied, “My
whole body feels very refreshed! I am not in any pain.
In fact, I am tickled.” The Pastor began laughing out
loud.
Jesus laughed and said, “Pastor Kim, you are even able
to entertain in hell.” After the prayer rally, I said to
the Pastor: “Pastor! I did not look down at your private
parts.” The Pastor replied, “Hey! Do not say that!” Mrs.
Kang, Hyun-Ja and the others all laughed hysterically.
Kim, Joseph: *The Sundew Monster
During the middle of Pastor’s torment, Jesus pointed out
the other side and commanded us to look. It looked like
the edge of a cliff. On the cliff stood naked men and
women all packed together. There were so many people all
crammed together that no space existed between them.
They could not even take a step. The people standing
along the cliff all began to fall one by one. They were
screaming as they fell. In fear, they all held to one
another, struggling not to fall. I could no longer watch
the scene; I had to turn away.
Jesus explained that those people did not serve God
faithfully or properly. They had committed adultery
numerous times. At the bottom of the cliff awaited a
giant clam that was bigger than a mountain. It was
constantly opening and closing its mouth as people fell.
As the people fell into the mouth of the clam, it would
swallow them. When it opened its mouth, I could see
numerous sharp teeth. They were small in nature and
compacted all over its mouth. The upper and lower teeth
were all synchronized in alignment as the mouth tightly
closed. As people fell into the mouth and the teeth
closed in on them, the sharp teeth would crush the
peoples’ body. They looked as though they were crushed
by a meat tenderizer. The sounds of pain from inside the
mouth of the clam were more horrific than the screams of
people falling. I remember that some time ago I saw a
Venus flytrap named “Sundew” on television. The plant
hunts for flies and devours them. What I saw on
television was similar to what I was witnessing now.
I became consumed with fear as I watched the shocking
scene. Jesus said, “My beloved flock from the Lord’s
Church, how does it feel witnessing hell? You have
persisted and insisted on visiting hell. I have
personally led and showed you hell. From here on, I will
take you more often. Throughout the world, it is a rare
occasion to take a group to visit hell. We will now
leave, so gather yourselves and follow me cautiously.
Once Jesus finished speaking, the Pastor returned back
to us in his normal body. We followed the Lord and began
to leave hell. The Lord said, “If your mind wanders and
you take your eyes off of Me, you will be in danger. Do
not lose sight of Me! Gather yourselves and follow Me.”
We tensely walked in caution as we exited hell. We left
hell.
===== April 17, 2005 (Sunday Evening) =====
Sermon scripture: “For from within, out of the heart of
men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications,
murders, Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit,
lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride,
foolishness: All these evil things come from within, and
defile the man.” (Mark 7:21-23)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo: *Visiting Heaven As A Group With
the Lord
During these days, the Lord speaks to me frequently in
dreams and through visions. “Pastor Kim, you are in lack
of praying these days! You must pray a little more
frequently and more fervently!” The Lord never allows us
to be lack in praying. No matter what we are to do, we
must always have prayer as our foundation -- the Lord
emphasized this to me. I was planning to finish my
sermon a bit early today and go rest, but the Lord led
me in a totally different direction.
Even though my physical body became unbearably tired,
the Lord had come to us with a very special plan. We are
always very grateful and thrilled when the Lord
surprises us with presents. The Lord leads or brings
circumstances that are unpredictable and He does
continue to keep us in a state of astonishment. With the
prayer and confession of the “Apostles Creed” at the
beginning of service and through powerful worship, the
Lord makes us into fireballs. Worshipping in the fire
brings indescribable joy and the Lord watches with more
excitement. Jesus delightfully danced as we sang worship
songs. He danced for about an hour. The Lord then said
with a loud voice. “I will grant you special gifts. All
of you come to the front and line up. Let us go to
heaven as a group today!” Everyone shouted and cheered.
“Yeah! Let us rejoice!”
I asked the Lord: “Lord, I remember when you said you
could only take one person to heave at a time.” The Lord
answered, “Yes I did. But you have made me very happy
today. I want to take all of you to heaven as a group!
Why are you complaining?” I replied, “No, not at all! I
am not complaining! Rather, I thank you. However, there
are some who have not had their spiritual eyes opened --
how will they be able to see?” The Lord answered, “Do
not worry about that because the saints with spiritual
eyes can stand in line with the other saints who do not
have their spiritual eyes opened. They are to stand in
the order of every other non-spiritual opened eye
saints. This way, the saints with spiritual eyes can
explain about heaven.” With that question, I continued
to pry and ask many more questions, pointing out things
that I was curious about. The Lord replied, “Pastor Kim,
why are you being so religious? You have become so
religious and now are used to it. Why don’t you get out
of that religious state and routine and give me true
worship and service!” I was not able to say anything. I
followed Him in silence.
The Lord requested, “I love the worship that your church
gives me. I am very delighted, joyful, and astounded at
your worship. Let us stop talking and follow me. Today,
Pastor Kim will experience a special event. He will be
preaching at the church in heaven. Preach with humor and
bring the Father and I joy.
Now, the heavenly spirits are very excited. They know a
group of saints from the Lord’s Church are coming to
visit heaven. They are about to celebrate. They are
clamoring to see you. They are preparing a great
celebration! Pastor Kim will preach impressively. Until
now, I was the only One who witnessed and visited you.
Today, countless numbers of mighty angels and heavenly
spirits will be listening to your sermon, in person.
They will enjoy it. Pastor Kim, please preach as you
preach on earth. Do not get nervous and freeze up, but
freely, as you are. Make the Father, Holy Spirit, and I
joyful!” I was reminded again. I asked Jesus, “Lord, I
am not completely opened with my spiritual eyes. What
kind of sermon do you want me to preach?” The Lord
smiled and said that it will be all right.
Kim, Joseph:
We continued to move forward toward heaven with Jesus at
the lead. We passed the atmosphere and through space,
and then came the galaxy. Joo-Eun shouted at the end of
the line. “Wow! Pastor! We are at the galaxy!” This time
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu screamed, “It’s the galaxy!” No
matter how many times I may see it, the galaxy is always
an amazing sight. It is magnificent and spectacular.
Jesus said, “All of you, hold your hands tightly! From
here, we will be going into the dark tunnel.” Whenever I
pass through this dark tunnel, it feels so very cold and
sobering. I also get goose bumps all over my body and I
began to shake. I do not like this type of feeling at
all.
The Lord shouted, “My precious flock of sheep from the
Lord’s Church, you are truly pitiful and poor. Even in
your difficult state, you are all devoted to prayer.
Therefore, I will show you heaven and show you as much
as you wish of heaven. We are almost there!” We arrived
at heaven’s gate. There was an unimaginable number of
mighty angels and heavenly saints welcoming us.
“Hallelujah! Wow! Welcome to heaven! It must have been a
tiring trip coming all the way here to heaven. Oh, this
saint is Freckles; I have am always hearing about you!
Miss Mole! I see you again.” Among the welcoming party,
I could see some that I had already often met in heaven
and some I had not seen before and was meeting for the
first time. They welcomed and hugged us. They were busy
greeting all of us.
First, we entered into the Father’s throne and bowed
down reverently. The Pastor said, “Father God, we who
are full of sins are here. Please forgive our sins.”
Father said, “You must be tired from your trip. HaHaHa!”
With His deep voice, He laughed in delight.
As soon as Father God and Jesus allowed us to converse
with the heavenly saints, a multitude of saints
converged on us to speak with us. In heaven, to delight
God, four different special events had been planned. We
were to lead the events. We seemed to have been very
popular. But the Pastor seemed to be more the center of
attraction out of our group.
There were many more heavenly saints gathered around the
Pastor. They were eager to touch the Pastor’s hand. On
earth, many people chase movie stars and attempt to get
their autographs. They become very excited and happy
over an autograph. I felt we were in some type of
similar situation. It was a situation recreated in
heaven. I was very surprised. As I watched my Father
speaking to Jesus, tears began to flow out.
“My beloved Jesus! On earth, I am a nobody. I am merely
known only by a small church, as a Pastor. I am a Pastor
who is not really leading a great ministry. I do not
understand why the heavenly saints want to meet and
clamor for us. I do not understand this moment,” my
earthly father stated. The Lord replied, “Angels have
already recorded your services with a heavenly video
recorder and being shown in heaven. Furthermore, your
faces and all of your stories about you are written in
the heavenly newspaper. I share the heavenly newspaper
with all the heavenly saints. Therefore, you have all
become popular.”
As I witnessed the scene, I felt like I was in a dream
rather than reality. The heavenly spirits told us that
Jesus knows every single act and records them. He then
explains to the heavenly spirits about us. There were
multitudes of people of faith from the Bible who were
preparing to meet us. We were also able to shake hands
and hug one another of them.
I also met Pastor Kim, Young Gun who had come to our
church the day before yesterday to preach at our church.
He said, “Wow! J oseph, you have come here. Before I had
come to heaven, I didn’t know the Lord’s Church was
known greatly in heaven.” We all laughed together and
hugged each other. We were thrilled. I translated the
conversation of Pastor Kim, Young Gun to my father. I
checked to see how our other church members were doing.
They were also busy conversing with countless numbers of
heavenly saints.
I especially wanted to talk to Moses more than any other
prophet or heavenly saint. I had previously made up my
mind to meet him if I was ever to visit heaven. So I
shouted, “Prophet Moses!” As soon as I shouted, Prophet
Moses appeared and greeted me. “Welcome Saint Joseph! I
do truly welcome you to heaven.” Moses than gently
nodded his head as a gesture of welcoming me. Moses
continued and requested, “Please do not exalt me and do
not call me Prophet Moses. Please call me Saint Moses.”
Pastor and Moses greeted each other as well. Pastor
said, “Moses, we have once met at God’s sanctuary,
correct?” Moses replied, “Ah ha! That is correct.”
Pastor stated, “We met in a secret room where the Ark of
the Covenant is located. The Lord was there with us as
well. I remember there were some other things in there,
am I correct?” As soon as the Pastor spoke on that
subject, Moses waved his hand in surprise and said.
“Please, you must not talk about that place. That place
is forbidden to speak about -- God does not allow it!
Please stop talking about it!” The pastor instantly
stopped.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo:
Through my son, Joseph, I was able to greet and speak
with Pastor Kim, Young Gun who had already passed away
many days ago. Pastor Kim, Young Gun entreated, “I
over-exerted my physical body for the Lord. My wish for
my life was to die on the altar during my sermon. I
thought if my work was for the Lord, my over-exertion
was a great act. However, I was wrong. When I turned 61,
I passed away and arrived in heaven. I realized that my
age was still good enough to continue working for the
Lord. I managed my health irresponsibly and my life
ended at 61. I realized it after I had come to heaven.
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo, do not abuse your health like I
did. Take good care of your health. Continue the work I
was ordained to do; save many souls and lead them to
heaven. I beg you, do not be like me, please?” A
countless number of heavenly saints touched my hands and
body. Whenever they touched me, my body sensed their
touch and my hands would move spontaneously.
We met countless numbers of people in heaven and
conversed with them. We shook hands and we spent a long
time greeting one another, just as we would on earth.
The Lord, Himself, led us to different places in heaven
to show us around. Only the people with opened spiritual
eyes were able to witness what was happening. The other
members were only able to partially feel the places with
their body senses as we moved about. For instance, when
the heavenly saints held our hands, tugged our clothes,
or hugged us, we were able to clearly feel those senses.
*Conversations With Moses, Job, Samuel And Samson
Moses stayed at my side throughout the visit, which gave
us a chance to discuss about many historical Biblical
events. My son Joseph was the liaison between Moses and
I. I asked, “Saint Moses, I have a quick temper and am
easily angered. How did you manage to lead that many
people to Canaan? When we look in Exodus 17:1-6, there
was an incident in which you struck the rock and water
flowed out. How did you feel about it? Moses answered,
“I had more problems than you pastors have now. I was
also a quick tempered person. In fact, I do not want to
discuss about anything that happened on earth with me.”
Moses is truly a great saint. He is always humble, never
exalting his good works. In fact, the other heavenly
saints were also the same way. I attempted and continued
to converse with Moses by asking him to explain some
scriptures which I did not understand completely. I was
wondering and expecting how he would answer my
questions. However, every time I asked him a question,
he would tell me that he did not desire to discuss about
the things that had happened on earth.
After I had finished with Moses, I met Job. He is a man
of faith. We had a good conversation. I said, “Saint
Job! The words in Job, chapter 8 verse 7 are especially
cherished by the saints on earth. ‘Your beginnings will
seem humble, so prosperous will your future be.’ The
other church members and I use that verse regularly. Job
responded, “Oh really?” I said, “How did you overcome so
many trials and sufferings? You were great.” He
answered, “I did not do anything. Everything was
accomplished through the grace of Father God.”
I continued asking. “Saint Job, your life was so
dramatic. You body was covered with worms and scabs (Job
7:5-6). You had painful sores from the bottom of your
feet to the top of your head. You even took a piece of
broken pottery and scrapped yourself with it (Job
2:7-8). I like to hear how you felt. I like to comfort
the saints on earth who are suffering with trials with
your words of encouragement.” But Job persistently said
that everything was done through the Lord’s grace.
Once again, I asked Job about the event at the end of
the chapter. “Your children all died by Satan’s hand but
you were blessed with more children. Were the next
children from the wife that had cursed you or were they
from another wife?” Job replied as if he were annoyed
and asked why it was so important for me to ask such
questions. I, therefore, ended my conversation with him
with a last statement. “When He has tested me, I will
come forth as gold.” I explained to him that many
ministers cherished that particular verse.
After Job, I conversed with Samuel. “Saint Samuel, I
like the verse that states, ‘As for me, far be it from
me that I should sin against the Lord by failing to pray
for you. And I will teach you the way that is good and
right” (1 Samuel 1:13). I try to live up to that verse.”
Samuel replied with great joy. “Ah! Is that right? Thank
you. Pray without ceasing. When you pray, an answer
always comes.
I met and conversed with many souls from the Bible.
Unfortunately, I could not feel the reality of heaven
since I did not have my spiritual eyes opened and had to
converse through Joseph. There was a big celebration in
heaven since our church members were present. Jesus
urged us. “Hurry, finish your conversations with the
heavenly saints. Let us go and visit the different
places in heaven. I have many places to show you.” As a
result, I was not able to ask about all the verses I had
in mind. There were still verses I wanted to ask because
I did not understand them. They were difficult verses
and there were more than one interpretation to them on
earth. I desired to obtain an explanation on the
disagreements. I was only able to briefly shake the
hands of the people of faith and had to say my farewells
to them. As we said our farewells, we made a promise to
each other to meet again.
During our farewells, I continued to ask questions to
Paul, Enoch, Samuel, Moses, and Samson. With Samson, I
pried with a question about his relationship with
Delilah. I asked him how beautiful was Delilah that you
had to reveal your secret. Samson stated that he did not
wish to discuss this matter since it was very
embarrassing. I had realized that I hit a sensitive
issue and did not take his feelings into consideration.
When I realized this, I had regretted my actions. Joseph
said, “Pastor, please stop now! Samson is embarrassed
and perplexed.” I had finished the conversation with an
awkward moment.
*The Entrance Door To The Fire
Jesus said, “Follow Me. Let us go to the entrance of the
tunnel of fire. The tunnel is filled with Holy Blazing
Fire.” We followed the Lord as He commanded. I had
previously asked a personal favor to the Lord for this
trip to the tunnel. My request had now been granted. The
Lord said, “Pastor Kim, since you are lacking prayer,
you have to pray a little more in order to be led into
the tunnel. Today, through your children and the church
members who have their spiritual eyes opened, you will
be able to ask questions about the Fire tunnel. We will
only stand in front of the entrance of the tunnel and
then return.
The Lord stood in the front of the entrance where the
Holy Blazing Fire was filled. I stood behind the Lord.
We all felt the blazing heat as it spewed out from the
tunnel. The heat radiated onto our body in such force
that we had to turn away from it. I asked the Lord,
“Even if we just stand in front of the entrance, the
heat is enormous. How will I be able to endure the heat?
I do not see how I will be able to take it.” The Lord
replied, “Do not concern yourself with that. I will make
it possible for you to endure the heat. In order for you
to become a Fireball, you will have to enter into the
Fire tunnel. Only then, will you be able to obtain a
ministry of Fire. There are many areas filled with the
Holy Blazing Fire. You will have to go through each
stage one at a time. Therefore, be sure to prepare
yourselves through much prayer. Keep yourselves in good
physical health and strength. Do not forget my
instructions.
Kim, Joo-Eun: * The Saints’ Homes In Heaven Are Located
In The Same Neighborhood
As Jesus showed our homes in heaven, He explained the
details of each one. The Pastor’s house was so tall that
I was not able to see the top. Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s home
was slightly shorter than the Pastor’s home. But her
home was just as amazingly tall and wide.
I also saw the homes of Brother Haak-Sung; Sister
Yoo-Kyung; Brother Joseph; Deaconess Shin; Jung Min;
Mina; Saint Lee, Kyung-Eun and mine. Since Saint Lee,
Kyung-Eun had just repented and come back to the Lord,
her home had just been laid with the foundation which
was made out of gold. It appeared that Jesus had made up
His mind to show us many places in heaven. The Lord had
moved the homes of the congregation of the Lord’s church
to one of the best areas in heaven. Now we would be able
to live close together and be able to fellowship more
often. It looked as though the homes got wider as they
got built higher. The form reminded me of a flower
called, “Morning Glory.” However, some of the homes had
different shapes as well.
The Lord gave us some free time to move about. Free time
was also granted to the heavenly saints. I sat on the
grass and rested. We then played and ran around as much
as we wanted. We all began to scatter and visit the
different places in heaven. The time on earth was pass
midnight, but in heaven, it felt like time has stopped.
There was no concept of time.
“But do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With
the Lord, a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand
years are like a day.” (2 Peter 3:8)
Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu: *Preaching At The Church In
Heaven
Jesus called and gathered all of us. He lined us up in
one line and led us toward the church in heaven. After
we had walked for some lengthy time, the Lord said, “All
right, here is the church in heaven! The church is
already filled with many souls. The mighty angels have
come. Quickly, go in!” We quickly entered into the
church.
Heaven’s church was unimaginably big and magnificence.
It was awesome and indescribable. Joseph and Joo-Eun
were very impressed. They interjected as they looked in
amazement at the size of the church. Pastor and his wife
who did not have their spiritual eyes opened could not
see what was going on. I asked the Lord, “Lord, if you
completely open the spiritual eyes of the Pastor and his
wife and give them an opportunity to preach, it would
really be great. It was truly regrettable that they
could not see.”
The Lord said, “Pastor Kim and Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja will
later have the deepest and greatest spiritual awakening.
Although they are not able to currently see with their
eyes, they will have to preach with enthusiasm and
inspiration as usual.”
It felt like the church of heaven is bigger than the
whole earth. The church is not only filled with the
heavenly saints but the angels are participating as
well. With both parties, a great crowd is formed. Jesus
went up to the altar where the Father’s throne is
located and He had all of us bow to the Father. We
politely bowed and worshipped. We then bowed down to the
ground.
As Jesus stood in front of the cross on the altar, He
introduced each one of us to the heavenly saints. Jesus
stood at the center of the altar. The first row, at the
left, was taken by Moses. Angel Gabriel and Michael
stood on each side, one to the left and right.
They had fixed their eyes on us. The Pastor went up to
the altar and gave his salutation to the crowd. As songs
continuously played, worship began. Just like our
church, the people danced in the Holy Spirit and moved
to the front. At the sound of worship, they danced. The
songs that were sung were, “Receive Holy Spirit,” “Up
and Fight Against the Devil” and others. The songs
continued which were about the Holy Spirit and then
about the blood of Jesus.
It looked as though Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s Holy Spirit
dance had reached full maturity. She danced as water
tranquilly flowed. She began to dance with power in
which her motions transformed from tranquility to
strength as the Holy Spirit poured Fire upon her. As she
became heated by the Holy Fire, her face gradually
turned red. The heavenly souls had fixed their eyes on
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja’s Holy Spirit dance. As Jesus loudly
laughed in delight, He was very satisfied. “Saint Kang,
Hyun-Ja has completely fallen for Me. When we had
service on earth, the Lord had brought the Prophet
Elijah several times to our service. After our services,
Elijah would approach Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja and state, “How
are you able to so beautifully dance in the Holy Spirit?
I love to see your hands.” Elijah then touched her
hands.
Mrs. Kang, Hyun-Ja danced in the Holy Spirit for a
lengthy time. During the middle of her dance, the
heavenly souls and angels enthusiastically shouted in
cheers and all mingled together. They also danced and
worshipped God together. The Pastor then came up to the
altar and began preaching while Jesus watched on the
side. When the Pastor preached, the heavenly souls
laughed or listened seriously based on the Pastor’s
facial expression. He was preaching just as he preached
on earth. He was humorous as usual. He even used his
body gesture as he preached. Every time he gestured his
body, there would be an explosive sound of laughter.
===== April 20, 2005 (Wednesday) =====
Sermon scripture: “For the vision is yet for an
appointed time, but at the end it shall speak, and not
lie: though it tarry, wait for it; because it will
surely come, it will not tarry. Behold, his soul which
is lifted up is not upright in him: but the just shall
live by his faith.” (Habakkuk 2:3-4)
Pastor Kim, Yong-Doo:
Our house has been sold from the auction. Since it has
been sold, we have received dozens of phone calls on a
daily basis. They wanted us out. They spoke to us in
disrespect and threatened us with harsh language. We
were leasing a home and had a deposit. Now, we were in
danger of getting kicked out and losing our deposit. We
had only one option left -- we had to leave. It was just
a matter of time. Today was the worst of worst days: we
received our final notice by telephone. They had told us
in one sentence, “Get out this week,” and then they hung
up. My heart was in agony and distress. I got dressed in
my gym clothes and went out to the park for some fresh
air. However, my heart was still heavily burdened.
At the dinner table, we appealed to the Lord.
The Lord spoke through Joo-Eun. “Pastor Kim! In this
situation, if your faith becomes weak, I will have to
discipline you. The difficult trials you experience are
nothing compared to the blessings you will receive in
the future. Therefore, be patient and endure.” After I
had heard the words of the Lord, I was greatly
strengthen and comforted. The Lord’s word always gives
me unspeakable joy, hope, and comfort.
“Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our
Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us
everlasting consolation and good hope through grace,
Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word
and work.” (2 Thessalonians 2:16-17)
Kim, Joseph: *The Devil Devours And Chews A Person Whole
Brother Haak-Sung and I held our hands together and
followed Jesus to hell. Jesus said, “Joseph and
Haak-Sung, you must tightly hold on to my hands! Today,
I will show you the other place in hell.” With Jesus in
the center, we both held His hand on each side. As we
walked the narrow path, we saw both sides of the narrow
way. The maggots began to increase as high as mountains.
Even though, we held onto Jesus’ hands, the maggots
began to attack and stick on to us. Holding onto the
Lord’s hand tightly, we shouted, “Holy Fire” and then
the maggots began to fall off. But when we did not hold
on to the Lord’s hands tightly, the maggots began to
stick back onto us again. We passed that place and
walked for some time when the Lord said, “Look in that
direction!” When I turned my eyes to the direction where
Jesus was pointing, I almost passed out from the sight.
There were a few demons who had enormous bodies. Their
sizes appeared to be tens of thousands of times larger
than humans. There were about five to six of them as
they were very noisy from partying. The sounds of their
voices reached us and could be clearly heard. My whole
body was covered with goose bumps. There was also a
black pot with peoples’ blood. They had squeezed the
blood from humans into the pot. The pot was filled with
boiling blood. The color of the blood was dark red and
was seething in heat.
There were countless number of people, all naked and
bind. They were lined up next to the giants who were
brutally torturing the people. As they waited for their
turn, they screamed and shook in fear. The demons seized
a few people with their enormous hands and then with
their other hand, they would scratch the whole body to
tear into the flesh. The blood drained better as the
wounds were more severe. First, the blood was drained
into the pot and then the demons would begin to eat the
people, beginning with their head as they were still
alive. The peoples’ scream would soar into the skies of
hell. “Ah! Help me! Please leave me alone! Devils.
Demons. Ah!!” The devil was not interested in the
peoples’ screams or pleas. Every time the demons would
eat the people alive, I could hear the sound which
reminded me when we chew on chicken cartilage. “Wow!
Delicious! I can’t believe how delicious it is!” They
were eating like ill-mannered creatures, making awful
sounds as they ate the people alive.
Next, from the boiling pot, they poured the blood into
the glass cups. They would toast one another and drink.
“Hey! These are truly happy days. Let us drink as much
as we want!” They were drunk by the blood of their
victims. Toasting their cups, they laughed. For quite
awhile, they enjoyed and laughed.
In fear, brother Haak-Sung and I told the Lord, “Jesus!
These demons are so scary. We cannot bear the fear. We
are no longer able to watch. What if they drag us as
well?” The Lord comforted us. “It will be all right for
I am with you.” The demons would sometimes glance toward
us as they chatted among with one another. Each time
they looked at us, we became very nervous, but with the
Lord next to us, we felt safe and were able to bear the
frightening situation.
The demons appearance looked a lot like the ones that
are easily found in illustrated storybooks. They had a
horn on their head with one large eye in the center of
their forehead. They looked like one-eyed goblin
monsters. After they had eaten for awhile and had their
fill, they appeared very satisfied and full. They held a
club in their hand and laid on their backs to the floor.
It didn’t seem they would wake up in any short time. As
brother Haak-Sung and I became very frightened, we did
not know what to do. So in the midst of fear, we dug our
faces into Jesus.
Within that moment, from the throne of Father God came a
scroll. As soon as Jesus looked at it, He instantly took
us to heaven.
Saint Lee, Kyung-Eun:
I had not prayed in tongues for a long time. But now as
I prayed in tongues, my tongue suddenly rolled backward
and began to suffocate me. Then I was covered all over
with a cold seat and soaked as if rained poured on me. I
thought to myself, ‘Ah! This is how people die from
suffocation.’ As I struggled and squirmed, I was able to
barely breathe. I then began to repent. I did not know,
but the pastor had already known I was having difficulty
breathing. He came and laid his hands on me and prayed.
As soon as the Pastor prayed, my tongue became normal
and I had just avoided suffocation. Miss Kang, Hyun-Ja
and Sister Baek, Bong-Nyu sat behind me and they were
interceding on my behalf. I had not attended church for
a long time. I had left the Lord for a long time and now
I had returned. I once had received all kinds of Holy
gifts in which I used to perform. Now, I return with all
gifts terminated. For a long time, the loss of gifts had
been the result of deception by the evil spirits. My
will and thoughts were associated with the devils in so
many areas and I was now confessing it. Today, I was
determined to live my life in faith and before God.
Therefore, the evil spirits were persistently clinging
onto me with all their strength. But this incident made
my faith more determined and stronger in willing to get
ready to walk with God.
The events that are being revealed at the Lord’s Church
are difficult to find at other churches. These
experiences shocked me. With the spiritual eyes of
church members opened one by one, I could see that their
focus was purely on the Lord. As I looked upon them, I
was very embarrassed with my faith. I had thought my
faith was strong and I was walking passionately. First
thing for me was to restore my first love. So I repented
in tears.
“I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven
over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety
and nine just persons, which need no repentance.” (Luke
15:7)
End of Book Thre
|